Skip to main content

Full text of "Vistas of New York"

See other formats


VISTAS 


RBI 


1  OF 


NEW  YORK 


,"'-,     </•  N.VJ'       I 

MAI    HEWS 


umwnr 

"FROM  THE  BOOKS 


CROSBY  GAIGE 


i/iv''    HALL-BEDKO-'M 


BRANDER  MATTHEWS 

AUTHOR  OF 

"VIGNETTES  OF  MANHATTAN" 
"OUTLINES  IN  LOCAL  COLOR."  ETC. 


ILLUSTRATED 


NEW    YORK     AND     LONDON 

HARPER    &    BROTHERS  PUBLISHERS 
1912 


COPYRIGHT.    1912.    BY   HARPER   a    BROTHERS 

PRINTED    IN  THE    UNITED    STATES   OF  AMERICA 

PUBLISHED    MARCH.    1912 


CONTENTS 

PACK 

I.  A  YOUNG  MAN  FROM  THE  COUNTRY  ...  1 

II.  ON  THE  STEPS  OP  THE  CITY  HALL    ...  35 

III.  "SISTERS  UNDER  THEIR  SKINS"    ....  55 

IV.  UNDER  AN  APRIL  SKY 71 

V.  AN  IDYL  OP  CENTRAL  PARK 99 

VI.  IN  A  HANSOM 123 

VII.  THE  FROG  THAT  PLAYED  THE  TROMBONE  .  139 

VIII.  ON  AN  ERRAND  OP  MERCY 159 

IX.  IN  A  BOB-TAIL  CAR 177 

X.  IN  THE  SMALL  HOURS 189 

XI.  HER  LETTER  TO  His  SECOND  WIFE    .     .     .  205 

XII.  THE  SHORTEST  DAY  IN  THE  YEAR  ...  229 


ILLUSTEATIONS 

"WHAT  THEY  CALL  THE  FRONT  HALL -BED- 
ROOM " Frontispiece 

"I'M  SURE  HE'D  RATHER  TALK  TO  YOU,  MY 
DEAR;  so  YOU  TWO  CAN  RUN  ALONG  TO- 
GETHER"   Facing  p.  104 

THIS  YEAR  THE  GIRLS  WERE  PRETTIER  THAN 

USUAL "  128 

"l  WENT  TO  SEE  THE  WOMAN  MY  FRIEND 

LOVED" "  148 

"MY!  AIN'T  IT  AWFUL?  IT  BLEW  HIS  LEGS 

OFF!" "  170 

SHE  FLUNG  HERSELF  INTO  HIS  ARMS  .  "      226 


NOTE 

IN  one  of  those  romances  in  which  Hawthorne 
caught  the  color  and  interpreted  the  atmosphere  of 
his  native  New  England,  he  declared  that  "destiny, 
it  may  be,  the  most  skillful  of  stage  managers,  seldom 
chooses  to  arrange  its  scenes  and  carry  forward  its 
drama  without  securing  the  presence  of  at  least  one 
calm  observer."  It  is  the  character  of  this  calm 
observer  that  the  writer  has  imagined  himself  to  be 
assuming  in  the  dozen  little  sketches  and  stories 
garnered  here  into  a  volume.  They  are  snapshots  or 
flashlights  of  one  or  another  of  the  shifting  aspects 
of  this  huge  and  sprawling  metropolis  of  ours. 

In  purpose  and  hi  method  these  episodes  and  these 
incidents  of  the  urban  panorama  are  closely  akin  to 
the  experiments  in  story-telling  which  were  gathered 
a  few  years  ago  into  the  pair  of  volumes  entitled 
Vignettes  of  Manhattan  and  Outlines  in  Local  Color. 
The  earliest  of  these  stories  in  this  third  volume — 
replevined  here  from  another  collection  long  out  of 
print — was  written  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century 
ago;  and  the  latest  of  them  first  saw  the  light  only 
within  the  past  few  months.  To  each  of  the  dozen 
sketches  the  date  of  composition  has  been  appended 
as  evidence  that  it  was  outlined  hi  accord  with  the 


NOTE 

actual  fact  at  the  time  it  came  into  being,  even  if 
the  metropolitan  kaleidoscope  has  revolved  so  rapidly 
that  more  than  one  of  these  studies  from  life  now 
records  what  is  already  ancient  history.  The  bob- 
tailed  car,  for  example,  is  already  a  thing  of  the  past; 
the  hansom  is  fast  following  it  into  desuetude;  and  no 
longer  is  it  the  fashion  for  family  parties  to  bicycle 
through  Central  Park  in  the  afternoon. 

Slight  as  these  fleeting  impressions  may  seem,  this 
much  at  least  may  be  claimed  for  them — that  they 
are  the  result  of  an  honest  effort  to  catch  and  to  fix 
a  vision  of  this  mighty  city  in  which  the  writer 
has  dwelt  now  for  more  than  half  a  century. 

B.  M. 

February  21,  1912. 


HI  ®  •  ®  •  ®  M  ®  •  ®  •  ®  Nl  *  II  ®  II  ®  HI  ®  M  »  HI  *  III 


tyjounci  c/Toan  fi 


ex 


zom 


the  (oountzt/ 


NEW  YORK,  Sept.  7,  1894. 
|Y  DEAR  MIRIAM,— For  you  are  mine 
now,  all  mine,  and  yet  not  so  much  as 
you  will  be  some  day — soon,  I  hope. 
You  can't  guess  how  much  bolder  I  feel 
now  that  you  are  waiting  for  me.  And 
it  won't  be  so  long  that  you  will  have  to  wait,  either, 
for  I  am  going  to  make  my  way  here.  There's  lots 
of  young  fellows  come  to  New  York  from  the  country 
with  no  better  start  than  I've  got,  and  they've  died 
millionaires.  I'm  in  no  hurry  to  die  yet,  not  before 
I've  got  the  million,  anyway;  and  I'm  going  to  get  it 
if  it  can  be  got  honestly  and  by  hard  work  and  by 
keeping  my  eyes  open.  And  when  I  get  it,  I'll  have 
you  to  help  me  spend  it. 

I  came  here  all  right  last  night,  and  this  morning 
I  went  down  to  the  store  with  your  father's  letter. 
It's  an  immense  big  building  Fassiter,  Smith  &  Kiddle 
keep  store  in.  Mr.  Kiddle  was  busy  when  I  asked 
for  him,  but  he  saw  me  at  last  and  he  said  anybody 


4  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

recommended  by  your  father  was  sure  to  be  just 
the  sort  of  clerk  they  wanted.    So  he  turned  me  over 
to  one  of  his  assistants  and  he  set  me  to  work  at  once. 
As  I've  come  from  the  country,  he  said,  and  know 
what  country  people  want,  he's  put  me  in  the  de- 
partment where  the  storekeepers  get  their  supplies. 
It  isn't  easy  to  get  the  hang  of  the  work,  there's  so 
much  noise  and  confusion;  but  when  we  quit  at  six 
o'clock  he  said  he  thought  I'd  do.    When  night  came 
I  was  most  beat  out,  I  don't  mind  telling  you.    It  was 
the  noise  mostly,  I  think.    I've  never  minded  noise 
before,  but  here  it  is  all  around  you  all  the  time  and 
you  can't  get  away  from  it.    Nights  it  isn't  so  bad, 
but  it's  bad  enough  even  then.    And  there  isn't  a 
let-up  all  day.    It  seems  as  though  it  kept  getting 
worse  and  worse;  and  at  one  time  I  thought  there  was 
a  storm  coming  or  something  had  happened.    But 
it  wasn't  anything  but  the  regular  roar  they  have  here 
every  day,  and  none  of  the  New-Yorkers  noticed  it, 
so  I  suppose  I  shall  get  wonted  to  it  sooner  or 
later. 

The  crowd  is  'most  as  bad  as  the  noise.  Of  course, 
I  wasn't  green  enough  to  think  that  there  must  be  a 
circus  in  town,  but  I  came  near  it.  Even  on  the  side 
streets  here  there's  as  many  people  all  day  long  as 
there  is  in  Auburnvale  on  Main  Street  when  the 
parade  starts — and  more,  too.  And  they  say  it  is  just 
the  same  every  day — and  even  at  night  it  don't  thin 
out  much.  At  supper  this  evening  I  saw  a  piece  in 


A  YOUNG  MAN  FROM  THE  COUNTRY      5 

the  paper  saying  that  summer  was  nearly  over  and 
people  would  soon  be  coming  back  to  town.  I  don't 
know  where  the  town  is  going  to  put  them,  if  they  do 
come,  for  it  seems  to  me  about  as  full  now  as  it  will 
hold.  How  they  can  spend  so  much  time  in  the 
street,  too,  that  puzzles  me.  My  feet  were  tired  out 
before  I  had  been  down-town  an  hour.  Life  is  harder 
in  the  city  than  it  is  in  the  country,  I  see  that  already. 
I  guess  it  uses  up  men  pretty  quick,  and  I'm  glad  I'm 
strong. 

But  then  I've  got  something  to  keep  me  up  to  the 
mark;  I've  got  a  little  girl  up  in  Auburn  vale  who  is 
waiting  for  me  to  make  my  way.  If  I  needed  to  be 
hearted  up,  that  would  do  it.  I've  only  got  to  shut 
my  eyes  tight  and  I  can  see  you  as  you  stood  by 
the  door  of  the  school-house  yesterday  as  the  cars 
went  by.  I  can  see  you  standing  there,  so  graceful 
and  delicate,  waving  your  hand  to  me  and  making 
believe  you  weren't  crying.  I  know,  you  are  ever 
so  much  too  good  for  me;  but  I  know,  too,  that 
if  hard  work  will  deserve  you,  I  shall  put  in  that, 
anyhow. 

It  is  getting  late  now  and  I  must  go  out  and  post 
this.  I  wish  I  could  fold  you  in  my  arms  again  as  I 
did  night  before  last.  But  it  won't  be  long  before 
I'll  come  back  to  Auburnvale  and  carry  you  away 
with  me. 

Your  own 

JACK. 


6  VISTAS  OF  NEW   YORK 

II 

NEW  YORK,  Sept.  16,  1894. 
DEAREST  MIRIAM,— I  would  have  written  two  or 
three  days  ago,  but  when  I've  had  supper  I'm  too 
tired  to  think  even.  It  isn't  the  work  at  the  store, 
either.  I'm  getting  on  all  right  there,  and  I  see  how 
I  can  make  myself  useful  already.  I  haven't  been 
living  in  Auburnvale  all  these  years  with  my  eyes 
shut,  and  I've  got  an  idea  or  two  that  I'm  going  to 
turn  to  account.  No,  it's  just  the  city  itself  that's  so 
tiring.  It's  the  tramp,  tramp,  tramp  of  the  people 
all  the  time,  day  and  night,  never  stopping.  And  they 
are  all  so  busy  always.  They  go  tearing  through  the 
streets  with  their  faces  set,  just  as  if  they  didn't  know 
anybody.  And  sometimes  their  mouths  are  work- 
ing, as  if  they  were  thinking  aloud.  They  don't 
waste  any  time;  they  are  everlastingly  doing  some- 
thing. For  instance,  I've  an  hour's  nooning;  and  I 
go  out  and  get  my  dinner  in  a  little  eating-house  near 
the  rear  of  our  store — ten  cents  for  a  plate  of  roast 
beef;  pretty  thin  the  cut  is,  but  the  flavor  is  all  right. 
Well,  they  read  papers  while  they  are  having  their 
dinner.  They  read  papers  in  the  cars  coming  down 
in  the  morning,  and  they  read  papers  in  the  cars  going 
up  at  night.  They  don't  seem  to  take  any  rest. 
Sometimes  I  don't  believe  they  sleep  nights.  And 
if  they  do,  I  don't  see  how  they  can  help  walking  in 
their  sleep. 


A  YOUNG  MAN  FROM  THE  COUNTRY     7 

I  couldn't  sleep  myself  first  off,  but  I'm  getting  to 
now.  It  was  the  pressure  of  the  place,  the  bigness  of 
it,  and  the  roar  all  round  me.  I'd  wake  up  with  a 
start,  and,  tired  as  I  was,  sometimes  I  wouldn't  get 
to  sleep  again  for  half  an  hour. 

I've  given  up  the  place  I  boarded  when  I  first  come 
and  I've  got  a  room  all  to  myself  in  a  side  street  just 
off  Fourth  Avenue,  between  Union  Square  and  the 
depot.  It's  a  little  bit  of  a  house,  only  fifteen  feet 
wide,  I  guess.  It's  two  stories  and  a  hah*,  and  I've 
got  what  they  call  the  front  hall-bedroom  on  the  top 
floor.  It's  teeny,  but  it's  clean  and  it's  comfortable. 
It's  quiet,  too.  The  lady  who  keeps  the  house  is  a 
widow.  Her  husband  was  killed  in  the  war,  at 
Gettysburg,  and  she's  got  a  pension.  She's  only 
one  daughter  and  no  son,  so  she  takes  three  of  us 
young  fellows  to  board.  And  I  think  I'm  going  to 
like  it. 

Of  course,  I  don't  want  to  spend  any  more  than 
I  have  to,  for  I've  got  to  have  some  money  saved  up 
if  I  ever  expect  to  do  anything  for  myself.  And  the 
sooner  I  can  get  started  the  sooner  I  can  come  back 
and  carry  away  Miriam  Chace — Miriam  Forthright, 
as  she  will  be  then. 

It  seems  a  long  way  off,  sometimes,  and  I  don't 
know  that  it  wouldn't  be  better  to  give  up  the  idea 
of  ever  being  very  rich.  Then  we  could  be  married 
just  as  soon  as  I  get  a  raise,  which  I'm  hoping  for  by 

New  Year's,  if  I  can  show  them  that  I  am  worth 
2 


g  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

it.    But  I'd  like  to  be  rich  for  your  sake,  Miriam- 
very  rich,  so  that  you  could  have  everything  you 

want,  and  more  too! 

Your  loving 

JACK. 


Ill 


NEW  YORK,  Sept.  24,  1894. 

MY  DEAR  MIRIAM,— I'm  glad  you  don't  want  me 
to  give  up  before  I  get  to  the  top.  I  can't  see  why 
I  shouldn't  succeed  just  as  well  as  anybody  else.  You 
needn't  think  I'm  weakening,  either.  I  guess  I  was 
longing  for  you  when  I  wrote  that  about  being  satis- 
fied with  what  I'll  have  if  I  get  my  raise. 

But  what  do  you  want  to  know  about  the  people 
in  this  house  for?  The  landlady's  name  is  Janeway, 
and  she's  sixty  or  seventy,  I  don't  know  which.  As 
for  the  daughter  you're  so  curious  about,  I  don't 
see  her  much.  Her  name's  Sally — at  least  that's 
what  her  mother  calls  her.  And  I  guess  she's  forty 
if  she's  a  day.  She  don't  pretty  much,  either.  Her 
hair  is  sort  of  sandy,  and  I  don't  know  what  color 
eyes  she  has.  I  never  knew  you  to  take  such  an 
interest  in  folks  before. 

You  ask  me  how  I  like  the  people  here — I  suppose 
you  mean  the  New-Yorkers  generally.  Well,  I  guess 
I  shall  get  to  like  them  in  time.  They  ain't  as  stuck 
up  as  you'd  think.  That  sassy  way  of  theirs  don't 


A  YOUNG  MAN  FROM  THE  COUNTRY     9 

mean  anything  half  the  time.  They  just  mind  their 
own  business  and  they  haven't  got  time  for  anything 
else.  They  don't  worry  their  heads  about  anybody. 
If  you  can  keep  up  with  the  procession,  that's  all 
right;  and  they're  glad  to  see  you.  If  you  drop  out 
or  get  run  over,  that's  all  right,  too;  and  they  don't 
think  of  you  again. 

That's  one  thing  I've  found  out  already.  A  man's 
let  alone  in  a  big  city — ever  so  much  more  than  he  is 
in  a  village.  There  isn't  anybody  watching  him  here; 
and  his  neighbors  don't  know  whether  it's  baker's 
bread  his  wife  buys  or  what.  Fact  is,  in  a  big  city  a 
man  hasn't  any  neighbors.  He  knows -the  boys  in 
the  store,  but  he  don't  know  the  man  who  lives  next 
door.  That's  an  extraordinary  thing  to  say,  isn't  it? 
I've  been  in  this  house  here  for  a  fortnight  and  I 
don't  even  know  the  names  of  the  folks  living  oppo- 
site. I  don't  know  them  by  sight,  and  they  don't 
know  me.  The  man  who  sleeps  in  the  next  house  on 
the  other  side  of  the  wall  from  me — he's  got  a  bad 
cold,  for  I  can  hear  him  cough,  but  that's  all  I  know 
about  him.  And  he  don't  know  me,  either.  We  may 
be  getting  our  dinners  together  every  day  down-town 
and  we'll  never  find  out  except  by  accident  that  we 
sleep  side  by  side  with  only  a  brick  or  two  between  us. 
It's  thinking  of  things  like  that  that  comes  pretty 
near  making  me  feel  lonely  sometimes;  and  I  won't 
deny  that  there's  many  a  night  when  I've  wished 
I  had  only  to  go  down  street  to  see  the  welcome  light 


10  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

of  your  father's  lamp— and  to  find  Somebody  Else 
who  was  glad  to  see  me,  even  if  she  did  sometimes 
fire  up  and  make  it  hot  for  me  just  because  I'd 
been  polite  to  some  other  girl. 

If  you  were  only  here  you'd  have  such  lots  of  sharp 
things  to  say  about  the  sights,  for  there's  always 
something  going  on  here.  Broadway  beats  the  circus 
hollow.  New  York  itself  is  the  Greatest  Show  on 
Earth.  You'd  admire  to  see  the  men,  all  handsomed 
up,  just  as  if  they  were  going  to  meeting;  and  you'd 
find  lots  of  remarks  to  pass  about  the  women,  dressed 
up  like  summer  boarders  all  the  time.  And,  of  course, 
they  are  summer  boarders  really — New  York  is  where 
the  summer  boarders  come  from.  When  they  are 
up  in  Auburnvale  they  call  us  the  Natives — down 
here  they  call  us  Jays.  Every  now  and  then  on  the 
street  here  I  come  across  some  face  I  seem  to  recog- 
nize, and  when  I  trace  it  up  I  find  it's  some  summer 
boarder  that's  been  up  in  Auburnvale.  Yesterday, 
for  instance,  in  the  car  I  sat  opposite  a  girl  I'd  seen 
somewhere — a  tall,  handsome  girl  with  rich  golden 
hair.  Well,  I  believe  it  was  that  Miss  Stanwood 
that  boarded  at  Taylor's  last  June — you  know,  the 
one  you  used  to  call  the  Gilt-Edged  Girl. 

But  the  people  here  don't  faze  me  any  more. 
I'm  going  in  strong;  and  I  guess  I'll  come  out  on 
top  one  of  these  fine  days.  And  then  I'll  come  back 
to  Auburnvale  and  I'll  meet  a  brown-haired  girl 
with  dark-brown  eyes— and  I'll  meet  her  in  church 


A  YOUNG  MAN   FROM  THE   COUNTRY  11 

and  her  father  will  marry  us!  Then  we'll  go  away 
in  the  parlor-car  to  be  New-Yorkers  for  the  rest  of 
our  lives  and  to  leave  the  Natives  way  behind  us. 
I  don't  know  but  it's  thinking  of  that  little  girl 
with  the  dark-brown  eyes  that  makes  me  lonelier 
sometimes.  Here's  my  love  to  her. 

Your  own 

JACK. 


IV 


NEW  YORK,  Oct.  7,  1894. 

DEAR  MIRIAM, — You  mustn't  think  that  I'm  lonely 
every  day.  I  haven't  time  to  be  lonely  generally. 
It's  only  now  and  then  nights  that  I  feel  as  if  I'd 
like  to  have  somebody  to  talk  to  about  old  times. 
But  I  don't  understand  what  you  mean  about  this 
Miss  Stan  wood.  I  didn't  speak  to  her  in  the  car  that 
day,  and  I  haven't  seen  her  since.  You  forget  that 
I  don't  know  her  except  by  sight.  It  was  you  who 
used  to  tell  me  about  the  Gilt-Edged  Girl,  and  her 
fine  clothes  and  her  city  ways,  and  all  that. 

This  last  week  I've  been  going  to  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association,  where  there's  a  fine  library  and 
a  big  reading-room  with  all  sorts  of  papers  and 
magazines — I  never  knew  there  were  so  many  before. 
It's  going  to  be  a  great  convenience  to  me,  that 
reading-room  is,  and  I  shall  try  to  improve  myself 
with  the  advantages  I  can  get  there.  But  whenever 


12  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

I've  read  anything  in  a  magazine  that's  at  all  good, 
then  I  want  to  talk  it  over  with  you  as  we  used  to  do. 
You  know  so  much  more  about  books  and  history 
than  I  do,  and  you  always  make  me  see  the  fine  side 
of  things.  I'm  afraid  my  appreciation  of  the  ideal 
needs  to  be  cultivated.  But  you  are  a  good-enough 
ideal  for  me;  I  found  that  out  ages  ago,  and  it  didn't 
take  me  so  very  long,  either.  You  weren't  meant  to 
teach  school  every  winter;  and  it  won't  be  so  very 
many  winters  before  you  will  be  down  here  in  New 
York  keeping  house  for  a  junior  partner  in  Fassiter, 
Smith  &  Kiddle — or  some  firm  just  as  big. 

I  can  write  that  way  to  you,  Miriam,  but  I 
couldn't  say  anything  like  that  down  at  the  store. 
It  isn't  that  they'd  jeer  at  me,  though  they  would,  of 
course — because  most  of  them  haven't  any  ambition 
and  just  spend  their  money  on  their  backs,  or  on  the 
races,  or  anyhow.  No,  I  haven't  the  confidence  these 
New-Yorkers  have.  Why,  I  whisper  to  the  car  con- 
ductors to  let  me  off  at  the  corner,  and  I  do  it  as 
quietly  as  I  can,  for  I  don't  want  them  all  looking  at 
me.  But  a  man  who  was  brought  up  in  the  city, 
he  just  glances  up  from  his  paper  and  says  "Twenty- 
third!"  And  probably  nobody  takes  any  notice  of 
him,  except  the  conductor.  I  wonder  if  I'll  ever  be 
so  at  home  here  as  they  are. 

Even  the  children  are  different  here.  They  have 
the  same  easy  confidence,  as  though  they'd  seen 
everything  there  was  to  see  long  before  they  were 


A  YOUNG  MAN  FROM  THE  COUNTRY    13 

born.    But  they  look  worn,  too,  and  restless,  for  all 
they  take  things  so  easy. 

You  ask  if  I've  joined  a  church  yet.  Well,  I 
haven't.  I  can't  seem  to  make  up  my  mind.  I've 
been  going  twice  every  Sunday  to  hear  different 
preachers.  There's  none  of  them  with  the  force  of 
your  father — none  of  them  as  powerful  as  he  is,  either 
in  prayer  or  in  preaching.  I'm  going  to  Dr.  Thurs- 
ton's  next  Sunday;  he's  got  some  of  the  richest  men 
in  town  in  his  congregation. 

There  must  be  rich  men  in  all  the  churches  I've 
been  to,  for  they've  got  stained-glass  windows,  and 
singers  from  the  opera,  they  say,  at  some  of  them. 
I  haven't  heard  anybody  sing  yet  whose  voice  is  as 
sweet  as  a  little  girl's  I  know — a  little  bit  of  a  girl 
who  plays  the  organ  and  teaches  in  Sunday-school — 
and  who  doesn't  know  how  much  I  love  her. 

JACK. 


NEW  YORK,  Oct.  14,  1894. 
DEAR  MIRIAM, — Yes,  it  is  a  great  comfort  to  me 
always  to  get  your  bright  letters,  so  full  of  hope  and 
love  and  strength.  You  are  grit,  clear  through,  and 
I'm  not  half  good  enough  for  you.  Your  last  letter 
came  Saturday  night;  and  that's  when  I  like  to  get 
them,  for  Sunday  is  the  only  day  I  have  time  to  be 
lonely. 


14  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

I  go  to  church  in  the  forenoon  and  in  the  evening 
again;  in  the  afternoon  I've  been  going  up  to  Central 
Park.'  There's  a  piece  of  woods  there  they  call  the 
Ramble,  and  I've  found  a  seat  on  a  cobble  up  over  the 
pond.  The  trees  are  not  very  thrifty,  but  they  help 
me  to  make  believe  I  am  back  in  Auburnvale. 
Sometimes  I  go  into  the  big  Museum  there  is  in  the 
Park,  not  a  museum  of  curiosities,  but  full  of  pictures 
and  statuary,  ever  so  old  some  of  it,  and  very  peculiar. 
Then  I  wish  for  you  more  than  ever,  for  that's  the  sort 
of  thing  you'd  be  interested  in  and  know  all  about. 
Last  Sunday  night  I  went  to  Dr.  Thurston's  church, 
and  I  thought  of  you  as  soon  as  the  music  began.  I 
remember  you  said  you  did  wish  you  were  an  organist 
in  a  Gothic  church  where  they  had  a  pipe-organ. 
Well,  the  organ  at  Dr.  Thurston's  would  just  suit 
you,  it's  so  big  and  deep  and  fine.  And  you'd  like 
the  singing,  too;  it's  a  quartet,  and  the  tenor  is  a 
German  who  came  from  the  Berlin  opera;  they  say 
he  gets  three  thousand  dollars  a  year  just  for  singing 
on  Sunday. 

But  I  suppose  it  pays  them  to  have  good  voices 
like  his,  for  the  church  was  crowded;  and  even  if  some 
of  the  congregation  came  for  the  music,  they  had 
to  listen  to  Dr.  Thurston's  sermon  afterward.  And 
it  was  a  very  good  sermon,  indeed — almost  as  good 
as  one  of  your  father's,  practical  and  chockful  of 
common  sense.  And  Dr.  Thurston  isn't  afraid  of 
talking  right  out  in  meeting,  either.  He  was  speaking 


A  YOUNG  MAN  FROM  THE  COUNTRY    15 

of  wealth  and  he  said  it  had  to  be  paid  for  just  like 
anything  else,  and  that  many  a  man  buys  his  fortune 
at  too  high  a  price,  especially  if  he  sacrifices  for  it 
either  health  or  character.  And  just  in  front  of  him 
sat  old  Ezra  Pierce,  one  of  the  richest  men  in  the  city — 
and  one  of  the  most  unscrupulous,  so  they  say. 
He's  worth  ten  or  twenty  millions  at  least;  I  was  up 
in  the  gallery  and  he  was  in  the  pew  just  under  me, 
so  I  had  a  good  look  at  him.  I  wonder  how  it  must 
feel  to  be  as  rich  as  all  that. 

And  who  do  you  suppose  was  in  the  pew  just 
across  the  aisle  from  old  Pierce?  Nobody  but  the 
Gilt-Edged  Girl,  as  you  call  her,  that  Miss  Stanwood. 
So  you  see  it's  a  small  world  even  hi  a  big  city,  and 
we  keep  meeting  the  same  people  over  and  over  again. 

I  rather  think  I  shall  go  to  Dr.  Thurston's  regularly 
now.  I  like  to  belong  to  a  church  and  not  feel  like 
a  tramp  every  Sunday  morning.  Dr.  Thurston  is 
the  most  attractive  preacher  I've  heard  yet,  and  the 
music  there  is  beautiful. 

I  don't  suppose  I  shall  ever  be  as  rich  as  old  Ezra 
Pierce,  although  I  don't  see  why  not,  but  if  ever  I 
am  really  rich  I'll  have  a  big  house,  with  a  great  big 
Gothic  music-room,  with  a  pipe-organ  built  in  one 
end  of  it.  I  guess  I  could  get  Some  One  to  play 
on  it  for  me  when  I  come  home  evenings  tired  out 
with  making  money  down-town.  I  wonder  if  she 
guesses  how  much  I  love  her? 

JACK. 


16  '        VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

VI 

NEW  YORK,  Oct.  28,  1894. 

DEAR  MIRIAM,— Your  account  of  your  rehearsal 
of  the  choir  was  very  amusing.  I'm  glad  you  are 
having  such  a  good  time.  But  then  you  always  could 
make  a  good  story  out  of  anything.  You  must  have 
had  a  hard  job  managing  the  choir,  and  smoothing 
them  down,  and  making  them  swallow  their  little 
jealousies.  I  wish  I  had  half  your  tact.  I  can  sell 
a  man  a  bill  of  goods  now  about  as  well  as  any  of 
the  clerks  in  the  store;  but  if  I  could  rub  them  down 
gently  as  you  handle  the  soprano  and  the  contralto, 
I'd  be  taken  into  the  firm  inside  of  two  years. 

And  I  never  wished  for  your  tact  and  your  skill  in 
handling  children  more  than  I  did  last  Sunday. 
I  wrote  you  I'd  made  up  my  mind  to  go  to  Dr. 
Thurston's,  and  last  Sunday  he  called  for  teachers  for 
the  Sunday-school.  So  I  went  up  and  they  gave 
me  a  class  of  street  boys,  Italians,  some  of  them,  and 
Swedes.  They're  a  tough  lot,  and  I  guess  that  some 
of  them  are  going  to  drop  by  the  wayside  after  the 
Christmas  tree.  I  had  hard  work  to  keep  order,  but 
I  made  them  understand  who  was  the  master  before 
I  got  through.  All  the  English  they  know  they  pick 
up  from  the  gutter,  I  should  say;  and  yet  they  want 
books  to  take  home.  So  I  told  them  if  they  behaved 
themselves  all  through  the  hour  I'd  go  to  the  library 
with  them  to  pick  out  a  book  for  each  of  them.  They 


A   YOUNG   MAN   FROM  THE   COUNTRY          17 

don't  call  it  a  book,  either — they  say,  "Give  me  a 
good  library,  please." 

And  what  do  you  suppose  happened  when  I  took 
them  all  up  to  the  library  desk?  Well,  I  found  that 
the  librarian  was  the  tall  girl  you  call  the  Gilt-Edged. 
It  is  funny  how  I  keep  meeting  her,  isn't  it?  I  was 
quite  confused  at  first;  but  of  course  she  didn't  know 
me  and  she  couldn't  guess  that  you  used  to  make  fun 
of  her.  So  she  was  just  businesslike  and  helped  me 
pick  out  the  books  for  the  boys. 

Considering  the  hard  times,  we  have  been  doing  a 
big  business  down  at  the  store.  Two  or  three  nights 
a  week  now  I've  had  to  stay  down  till  ten.  We  get 
extra  for  this,  and  I  don't  mind  the  work.  By  degrees 
I'm  getting  an  insight  into  the  business.  But  there 
isn't  any  short  cut  to  a  fortune  that  I  can  see.  There's 
lots  of  hard  work  before  me  and  lots  of  waiting,  too — 
and  it's  the  waiting  for  you  I  mind  the  most. 

JACK. 


VII 


NEW  YORK,  Nov.  4,  1894. 

DEAR  MIRIAM, — I  was  beginning  to  wonder  what 
the  matter  was  when  I  didn't  have  a  letter  for  a  week 
and  more.  And  now  your  letter  has  come,  I  don't 
quite  make  it  out.  You  write  only  a  page  and  a  half; 
and  the  most  of  that  is  taken  up  with  asking  about 
Miss  Stanwood. 


18 

Yes,  I  see  her  Sundays,  of  course,  and  she  is  always 
very  pleasant.  Indeed,  I  can't  guess  what  it  is  that 
you  have  against  her  or  why  it  is  you  are  always 
picking  at  her.  I  feel  sure  that  she  doesn't  dye  her 
hair,  but  I  will  look  at  the  roots  as  you  suggest  and 
see  if  it's  the  same  color  there.  Her  name  is  Hester— 
I've  seen  her  write  it  in  the  library  cards.  Her 
father  is  very  rich,  they  say— at  least  he's  president 
of  a  railroad  somewhere  down  South. 

She  strikes  me  as  a  sensible  girl,  and  I  think  you 
would  like  her  if  you  knew  her.  She  has  helped  me 
to  get  the  right  kind  of  books  into  the  hands  of  the 
little  Italians  and  other  foreigners  I  have  to  teach. 
Most  Sunday-school  books  are  very  mushy,  I  think, 
and  I  don't  believe  it's  a  healthy  moral  when  the 
good  boy  dies  young.  Miss  Stanwood  says  that 
sometimes  when  one  of  my  scholars  takes  home  a 
book  it  is  read  by  every  member  of  the  family  who 
knows  how  to  read,  and  they  all  talk  it  over.  So 
it's  very  important  to  give  them  books  that  will 
help  to  make  good  Americans  of  them.  She  got  her 
father  to  buy  a  lot  of  copies  of  lives  of  Washington 
and  Franklin  and  Lincoln.  They  are  not  specially 
religious,  these  books,  but  what  of  it?  Miss  Stanwood 
says  she  thinks  we  must  all  try  first  of  all  to  make 
men  of  these  rough  boys,  to  make  them  manly,  and 
then  they'll  be  worthy  to  be  Christians.  She  is 
thinking  not  only  of  the  boys  themselves,  but  of  the 
parents  too,  and  of  the  rest  of  the  family;  and  she 


A  YOUNG   MAN   FROM  THE  COUNTRY          19 

says  that  a  little  leaven  of  patriotism  suggested  by 
one  of  these  books  may  work  wonders.  But  you  are 
quite  right  in  saying  that  "I'm  not  as  lonely  as  I  was  a 
month  ago.  Of  course  not,  for  I'm  getting  used  to 
the  bigness  of  the  place  and  the  noise  no  longer  wears 
on  me.  Besides,  I've  found  out  that  the  New-Yorkers 
are  perfectly  willing  to  be  friendly.  They'll  meet 
you  half-way  always,  not  only  in  the  church,  but  even 
down-town,  too.  I  ain't  afraid  of  them  any  more,  and 
I  can  tell  a  conductor  to  let  me  out  at  the  corner  now 
without  wishing  to  go  through  the  floor  of  the  car. 
Fact  is,  I've  found  out  how  little  importance  I  am. 
Up  at  Auburn  vale  people  knew  me;  I  was  old  John 
Forthright's  only  son;  I  was  an  individual.  Here  in 
New  York  I  am  nobody  at  all,  and  everybody  is  per- 
fectly willing  to  let  me  alone.  I  think  I  like  it  better 
here;  and  before  I  get  through  I'll  force  these  New- 
Yorkers  to  know  me  when  they  see  me  in  the  street 
— just  as  they  touch  each  other  now  and  whisper 
when  they  pass  old  Ezra  Pierce. 

Write  soon  and  tell  me  there's  nothing  the  matter 
with  you.  I'm  all  right  and  I'd  send  you  my  love 
— but  you  got  it  all  already.  JACK. 

VIII 

NEW  YORK,  Nov.  16,  1894. 
DEAR  MIRIAM, — I  asked  you  to  write  me  soon,  and 
yet  you've  kept  me  waiting  ten  days  again.    Even 


20  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

now  your  letter  has  come  I  can't  seem  to  get  any 
satisfaction  out  of  it.  I  have  never  known  you  to 
write  so  stiffly.  Is  there  anything  the  matter?  Are 
you  worried  at  home?  Is  your  mother  sick  or  your 
father? 

I  wish  I  could  get  away  for  a  week  at  Thanksgiving 
to  run  up  and  see  you.  But  we  are  kept  pretty  busy 
at  the  store.  There  isn't  one  of  the  firm  hasn't  got 
his  nose  down  to  the  grindstone,  and  that's  where 
they  keep  ours.  That's  how  they've  made  their 
money;  it's  all  good  training  for  me,  of  course. 

All  the  same  I'd  like  to  be  with  you  this  Thanks- 
giving, even  if  it  isn't  as  beautiful  a  day  as  last 
Thanksgiving  was.  I  don't  know  when  I've  enjoyed 
a  dinner  as  I  did  your  mother's  that  night,  but  I 
guess  it  wasn't  the  turkey  I  liked  so  much  or  the 
pumpkin  pie,  but  the  welcome  I  got  and  the  sight  of 
the  girl  who  sat  opposite  to  me  and  who  wouldn't  tell 
me  what  she  had  wished  for  when  we  pulled  the  wish- 
bone. I  think  it  was  only  that  morning  in  church 
when  I  looked  across  and  saw  you  at  the  organ  that 
I  found  out  I  had  been  in  love  with  you  for  a  long 
while.  You  were  so  graceful,  as  you  sat  there  and  the 
sunlight  came  down  on  your  beautiful  brown  hair, 
that  I  wanted  to  get  up  and  go  over  on  the  spot 
and  tell  you  I  loved  you.  Then  at  dinner  your  fiery 
eyes  seemed  to  burn  right  into  me,  and  I  wondered  if 
you  could  see  into  my  heart  that  was  just  full  of  love 
of  you. 


A   YOUNG   MAN    FROM   THE    COUNTRY          21 

It  is  curious,  isn't  it,  that  I  didn't  get  a  chance 
to  tell  you  all  these  things  for  nearly  six  months? 
I  don't  know  how  it  was,  but  first  one  thing  and  then 
another  made  me  put  off  asking  you.  I  was  afraid, 
too.  I  dreaded  to  have  you  say  you  didn't  care  for 
me.  And  you  were  always  so  independent  with  me. 
I  couldn't  guess  what  your  real  feelings  were.  Then 
came  that  day  in  June  when  I  mustered  up  courage 
at  last!  Since  then  I've  been  a  different  man — a 
better  man,  I  hope,  too. 

But  I  don't  know  why  I  should  write  you  this  way 
in  answer  to  a  letter  of  yours  that  was  too  short 
almost  to  be  worth  the  postage! 

JACK. 


IX 


NEW  YORK,  Dec.  2,  1894. 

DEAR  MIRIAM, — You  don't  know  how  much  good 
it  did  me  to  get  your  long  letter  last  week.  You 
wrote  just  like  your  old  self — just  like  the  dear  little 
girl  you  are!  I  was  beginning  to  wonder  what  had 
come  over  you.  I  thought  you  had  changed  some- 
how, and  I  couldn't  understand  it. 

Of  course,  I  wished  I  was  in  Auburnvale  on  Thanks- 
giving. I'd  like  to  have  seen  you  sitting  in  the  seats 
and  singing  with  your  whole  soul;  and  I'd  have  liked 
to  hear  your  father  preach  one  of  his  real  inspiring 
sermons  that  lift  up  the  heart  of  man. 


22  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

To  be  all  alone  here  in  New  York  was  desolate— 
and  then  it  rained  all  the  afternoon,  too.  It  didn't 
seem  a  bit  like  a  real  Thanksgiving. 

I  went  to  church,  of  course,  but  I  didn't  think 
Dr.  Thurston  rose  to  the  occasion.  He  didn't  tell 
us  the  reasons  why  we  ought  to  be  grateful  as  strongly 
as  your  father  did  last  year. 

Coming  out  of  church  it  had  just  begun  to  rain, 
and  so  there  was  a  crowd  around  the  doors.  As  I 
was  just  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs  I  tripped  over  Miss 
Stanwood's  dress.  I  tell  you  it  made  me  uncomfor- 
table when  I  heard  it  tear.  But  these  New  York 
girls  have  the  pleasantest  manners.  She  didn't  even 
frown.  She  smiled  and  introduced  me  to  her  father, 
who  seemed  like  a  nice  old  gentleman.  He  was  very 
friendly,  too,  and  we  stood  there  chatting  for  quite 
a  while  until  the  crowd  thinned  out. 

He  said  that  if  I  really  wanted  to  understand  some 
of  the  Sunday-school  lessons  I  ought  to  go  to  the 
Holy  Land,  since  there  are  lots  of  things  there  that 
haven't  changed  in  two  thousand  years.  He's  been 
there  and  so  has  his  daughter.  He  brought  back  ever 
so  many  photographs,  and  he's  asked  me  to  drop  in 
some  evening  and  look  at  them,  as  it  may  help  me 
in  making  the  boys  see  things  clearly.  It  was  very 
kind  of  him,  wasn't  it?  I  think  I  shall  go  up  some 
night  next  week. 

I've  been  here  nearly  three  months  now,  and  Mr. 
Stanwood's  will  be  the  first  private  house  I  shall 


A   YOUNG   MAN   FROM   THE   COUNTRY          23 

have  been  to — and  in  Auburnvale  I  knew  everybody 
and  every  door  was  open  to  me.  I  feel  it  will  be  a 
real  privilege  to  see  what  the  house  of  a  rich  man 
like  Mr.  Stanwood  is  like.  I'll  write  you  all  about  it. 
And  some  day  I'll  buy  you  a  house  just  as  fine  as 
his.  That  some  day  seems  a  long  way  off,  some- 
times, don't  it? 

JACK. 


NEW  YORK,  Dec.  4,  1894. 

DEAR  MIRIAM, — You  have  never  before  answered  so 
promptly,  and  so  I  write  back  the  very  day  I  get  your 
letter. 

I  begin  by  saying  I  don't  understand  it — or  at 
least  I  don't  want  to  understand  it.  You  ask  me  not 
to  accept  Mr.  Stanwood's  invitation.  Now  that's 
perfectly  ridiculous,  and  you  know  it  is.  Why 
shouldn't  I  go  to  Mr.  Stanwood's  house  if  he  asks 
me?  He's  a  rich  man,  and  very  influential,  and  has 
lots  of  friends.  He's  just  the  kind  of  man  it's  very 
useful  for  me  to  know.  You  ought  to  be  able  to  see 
that.  I've  got  to  take  advantage  of  every  chance  I 
get.  If  I  ever  start  in  business  for  myself,  it  will 
be  very  helpful  if  I  could  find  a  man  like  Mr.  Stan- 
wood  who  might  be  willing  to  put  in  money  as  a 
special  partner. 

Fact  is,  I'm  afraid  you  are  jealous.    That's  what 


24  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

I  don't  like  to  think.  But  it  seems  to  me  I  can  see 
in  your  letter  just  the  kind  of  temper  you  were  in  last 
Fourth  of  July  when  I  happened  to  get  in  conversa- 
tion with  Kitty  Parsons.  Your  eyes  flashed  then  and 
there  was  a  burning  red  spot  on  your  cheeks,  and  I 
thought  I'd  never  seen  you  look  so  pretty.  But  I 
knew  you  hadn't  any  right  to  be  mad  clear  through. 
And  you  were  then,  as  you  are  now.  I  hadn't  done 
anything  wrong  then,  and  I'm  not  going  to  do  any- 
thing wrong  now.  Jealousy  is  absurd,  anyhow,  and 
it's  doubly  absurd  in  this  case!  You  know  how  much 
I  love  you — or  you  ought  to  know  it.  And  you 
ought  to  know  that  a  rich  man  like  Mr.  Stanwood 
isn't  going  to  ask  a  clerk  in  Fassiter,  Smith  &  Kiddle's 
up  to  his  house  just  on  purpose  to  catch  a  husband 
for  his  daughter. 

I  guess  I've  got  a  pretty  good  opinion  of  myself. 
You  told  me  once  I  was  dreadfully  stuck  up — it  was 
the  same  Fourth  of  July  you  said  it,  too.  But  I'm 
not  conceited  enough  to  think  that  a  New  York  girl 
like  Miss  Stanwood  would  ever  look  at  me.  I  don't 
trot  in  her  class.  And  a  railroad  president  isn't  so 
hard  up  for  a  son-in-law  that  he  has  to  pick  one  up 
on  the  church  steps.  So  you  needn't  be  alarmed 
about  me. 

But  if  it  worries  you  I'll  go  some  night  this  week 
and  get  it  over.  Then  I'll  write  you  all  about  it. 
I  guess  there's  lots  of  things  in  Mr.  Stanwood's  house 
you  would  like  to  see. 


A  YOUNG  MAN   FROM  THE   COUNTRY          25 

So  sit  down  and  write  me  a  nice  letter  soon,  and  get 
over  this  jealousy  as  quick  as  you  can.    It  isn't 
worthy  of  the  little  girl  I  love  so  much. 
Your  only 

JACK. 


XI 


NEW  YORK,  Dec.  9,  1894. 

DEAR  MIRIAM, — I  haven't  had  a  line  from  you  since 
I  wrote  you  last,  but  according  to  promise  I  write  at 
once  to  tell  you  about  my  visit  to  the  Stanwoods. 

I  went  there  last  night.  They  live  on  the  top  of 
Murray  Hill,  just  off  Madison  Avenue.  It's  a  fine 
house,  what  they  call  a  four-story,  high-stooped, 
brownstone  mansion.  The  door  was  opened  by  a 
man  in  a  swallow-tail  coat,  and  he  showed  me  into  the 
sitting-room,  saying  they  hadn't  quite  finished  dinner 
yet — and  it  was  almost  eight  o'clock!  That  shows 
you  how  different  things  are  here  in  New  York,  don't 
it?  The  sitting-room  was  very  handsome,  with 
satin  furniture,  and  hand-painted  pictures  on  the 
walls,  and  a  blazing  soft-coal  fire.  There  were  maga- 
zines and  books  on  the  center-table,  some  of  them 
French. 

In  about  ten  minutes  they  came  in,  Mr.  Stanwood 
and  his  daughter;  and  they  begged  my  pardon  for 
keeping  me  waiting.  Then  Mr.  Stanwood  said  he 
was  sorry  but  he  had  to  attend  a  committee  meeting 


26  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

at  the  club.  Of  course,  I  was  for  going,  too,  but  he 
said  to  Hester— that's  Miss  Stanwood's  name;  pretty, 
isn't  it?— she'd  show  me  the  photographs.  So  he 
stayed  a  little  while  and  made  me  feel  at  home  and 
then  he  went. 

He's  a  widower,  and  his  daughter  keeps  house  for 
him;  but  I  guess  housekeeping's  pretty  easy  if 
you've  got  lots  of  money  and  don't  care  how  fast  you 
spend  it.  I  felt  a  little  awkward,  I  don't  mind 
telling  you,  in  that  fine  room,  but  Miss  Stanwood 
never  let  on  if  she  saw  it,  and  I  guess  she  did,  for  she's 
pretty  sharp,  too.  She  sent  for  the  photographs;  and 
she  gave  me  a  wholly  new  idea  of  the  Holy  Land,  and 
she  told  me  lots  of  things  about  their  travels  abroad. 
When  you  called  her  the  Gilt-Edged  Girl  I  suppose 
you  thought  she  was  stiff  and  stuck  up.  But  she 
isn't — not  a  bit.  She's  bright,  too,  and  she  was  very 
funny  the  way  she  took  off  the  people  -they'd  met 
on  the  other  side.  She  isn't  as  good  a  mimic  as  you, 
perhaps,  but  she  can  be  very  amusing.  She's  very 
well  educated,  I  must  say;  she's  read  everything  and 
she's  been  everywhere.  In  London  two  years  ago 
she  was  presented  to  the  Queen— it  was  the  Princess 
of  Wales,  really,  but  she  stood  for  the  Queen— and 
she  isn't  set  up  about  it  either. 

So  I  had  an  enjoyable  evening  in  spite  of  my 
being  so  uncomfortable;  and  when  Mr.  Stanwood 
came  back  and  I  got  up  to  go,  he 'asked  me  to  come 
again. 


A  YOUNG  MAN  FROM  THE  COUNTRY    27 

Now  I've  told  you  everything,  as  I  said  I  would,  so 
that  you  can  judge  for  yourself  how  fortunate  in 
having  made  friends  in  a  house  like  Mr.  Stanwood's. 
You  can't  help  seeing  that,  I'm  sure. 

JACK. 


XII 


NEW  YORK,  Dec.  18,  1894. 

MY  DEAR  MIRIAM, — What  is  the  matter  with  you? 
What  have  I  done  to  offend  you?  You  keep  me 
waiting  ten  days  for  a  letter,  and  then  when  it  comes 
it's  only  four  lines  and  it's  cold  and  curt;  and  there 
isn't  a  word  of  love  hi  it. 

If  it  means  you  are  getting  tired  of  me  and  want 
to  break  off,  say  so  right  out,  and  I'll  drop  everything 
and  go  up  to  Auburnvale  on  the  first  train  and  make 
love  to  you  all  over  again  and  just  insist  on  your 
marrying  me.  You  needn't  think  I've  changed. 
Distance  don't  make  any  difference  to  me.  If  any- 
body's changed  it's  you.  I'm  just  the  same.  I  love 
you  as  much  as  ever  I  did;  more,  too,  I  guess.  Why, 
what  would  I  have  to  look  forward  to  in  life  if  I 
didn't  have  you? 

Now,  I  simply  can't  stand  the  way  you  have  been 
treating  me. 

First  off  I  thought  you  might  be  jealous,  but  I 
knew  I  couldn't  give  you  any  cause  for  that,  so  I  saw 
that  wasn't  it.  The  only  thing  I  can  think  of  is 


28  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

that  separation  is  a  strain  on  you.  I  know  it  is  on 
me,  but  I  felt  I  just  had  to  stand  it.  And  if  I  could 
stand  it  when  what  I  wanted  was  you,  well,  I  guessed 
you  could  stand  it  when  all  you  had  to  do  without 
was  me. 

Now,  I  tell  you  what  I'll  do,  if  you  say  so.  I'll 
drop  everything  here  and  give  up  trying.  What's 
the  use  of  a  fortune  to  me  if  I  don't  have  you  to  share 
it  with  me?  Of  course,  I'd  like  to  be  rich  some  day, 
but  that's  because  I  want  you  to  have  money  and  to 
hold  your  own  with  the  best  of  them.  Now,  you 
just  say  the  word  and  I'll  quit.  I'll  throw  up  my 
job  with  Fassiter,  Smith  &  Kiddle,  though  they  are 
going  to  give  me  a  raise  at  New  Year's.  Mr.  Smith 
told  me  yesterday.  I'll  quit  and  I'll  go  back  to 
Auburn  vale  for  the  rest  of  my  life.  I  don't  care  if 
it  is  only  a  little  country  village — you  live  in  it,  and 
that's  enough  for  me.  I'll  clerk  in  the  store,  if  I  can 
get  the  job  there,  or  I'll  farm  it,  or  I'll  do  anything 
you  say.  Only  you  must  tell  me  plainly  what  it  is 
you  want.  What  I  want  most  in  the  world  is  you! 

JACK. 

XIII 

NEW  YORK,  Jan.  1,  1895. 
DEAREST  MIRIAM,— That  was  a  sweet  letter  you 
wrote  me  Christmas— just  the  kind  of  letter  I  hope 
you  will  always  write. 


A  YOUNG  MAN  FROM  THE  COUNTRY     29 

And  so  you  have  decided  that  I'm  to  stay  here 
and  work  hard  and  make  a  fortune  and  you  will 
wait  for  me  and  you  won't  be  cold  to  me  again. 
That's  the  way  I  thought  you  would  decide;  and 
I  guess  it's  the  decision  that's  best  for  both  of 
us. 

What  sets  me  up,  too,  is  your  saying  you  may  be 
able  to  come  down  here  for  a  little  visit.  Come  as 
soon  as  you  can.  If  the  friend  you're  going  to  stay 
with  is  really  living  up  at  One  Hundredth  Street, 
she's  a  long  way  off,  but  that  won't  prevent  my 
getting  up  to  see  you  as  often  as  I  can. 

I  shall  like  to  show  you  the  town  and  take  you  to 
see  the  interesting  places.  It  will  amuse  me  to 
watch  the  way  you  take  things  here.  You'll  find  out 
that  Auburnvale  is  a  pretty  small  place,  after  you've 
seen  New  York. 

Of  course,  you'll  come  to  Dr.  Thurston's  on  Sunday 
with  me.  I  wonder  if  you  wouldn't  like  to  help  in 
the  Sunday-school  library  while  you  are  in  town? 
Mr.  Stan  wood's  going  down  to  Florida  to  see  about 
his  railroad  there,  and  he's  to  take  his  daughter 
with  him,  so  there's  nobody  to  give  out  books  on 
Sunday. 

But  no  matter  about  that,  so  long  as  you  come 
soon.  You  know  who  will  be  waiting  for  you  on  the 
platform,  trying  to  get  a  sight  of  you  again  after  all 
these  months. 

JACK. 


30  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

XIV 

NEW  YORK,  Feb.  22,  1895. 

DEAR  MIRIAM,— Do  be  reasonable!  That's  all  I 
ask.  Don't  get  excited  about  nothing!  I  confess 
I  don't  understand  you  at  all.  I've  heard  of  women 
carrying  on  this  way,  but  I  thought  you  had  more 
sense!  You  can't  think  how  you  distress  me. 

After  a  long  month  in  town  here,  when  I'd 
seen  you  as  often  as  I  could  and  three  or  four  times 
a  week  most  always,  suddenly  you  break  out  as  you 
did  yesterday  after  church;  and  then  when  I  go 
to  see  you  this  evening  you've  packed  up  and  gone 
home. 

Now,  what  had  I  done  wrong  yesterday?  I  can't 
see.  After  Sunday-school  you  were  in  the  library 
and  Miss  Stanwood  came  in  unexpectedly,  just  back 
from  Florida.  I  introduced  you  to  her,  and  she  was 
very  pleasant  indeed.  She  wouldn't  have  been  if 
she'd  known  how  you  made  fun  of  her  and  called  her 
the  Gilt-Edged  and  all  that — but  then  she  didn't 
know.  She  was  very  friendly  to  you  and  said  she 
hoped  you  were  to  be  in  town  all  winter,  since  Auburn- 
vale  must  be  so  very  dull.  Well,  it  is  dull,  and  you 
know  it,  so  you  needn't  have  taken  offense  at  that. 
Then  she  said  the  superintendent  had  asked  her  to 
get  up  a  show  for  the  Sunday-school — a  sort  of  magic- 
lantern  exhibition  of  those  photographs  of  the  Holy 
Land,  and  she  wanted  to  know  if  I  wouldn't  help  her. 


A  YOUNG  MAN  FROM  THE  COUNTRY    31 

Of  course,  I  said  I  would,  and  then  you  said  the  library 
was  very  hot  and  wouldn't  I  come  out  at  once. 

And  when  we  got  out  on  the  street  you  forbid  my 
having  anything  to  do  with  the  show.  Now,  that's 
what  I  call  unreasonable;  and  I'm  sure  you  will  say 
so,  too,  when  you've  had  time  to  think  it  over.  And 
why  have  you  run  away,  so  that  I  can't  talk  things 
over  with  you  quietly  and  calmly? 

JACK. 


XV 


NEW  YORK,  March  3,  1895. 

MY  DEAR  MIRIAM, — Your  letter  is  simply  ab- 
surd. You  say  you  "don't  believe  in  that  Miss 
Stanwood,"  and  you  want  me  to  promise  never  to 
speak  to  her  again.  Now  you  can't  mean  that.  It 
is  too  ridiculous.  I  confess  you  puzzle  me  more  and 
more.  I  don't  pretend  to  understand  women,  but 
you  go  beyond  anything  I  ever  heard  of.  What  you 
ask  is  unworthy  of  you;  it's  unworthy  of  me.  It's 
more — it's  unchristian. 

But  I'll  do  what  I  can  to  please  you.  Since  you 
have  taken  such  a  violent  dislike  to  Miss  Stanwood, 
I'll  agree  not  to  go  to  her  house  again — although  that 
will  be  very  awkward  if  Mr.  Stanwood  asks  me,  won't 
it?  However,  I  suppose  I  can  trump  up  some  excuse. 
I'll  agree  not  to  go  to  her  house,  I  say;  but  of  course, 
I've  got  to  be  polite  to  her  when  I  meet  her  in  the 


32 


VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 


Sunday-school-that  is,  unless  you  want  me  to  give 
up  the  Sunday-school,  too!  And  I've  got  to  help  in 
the  show  for  the  boys  and  girls.  To  give  up  now 
after  I've  said  I  would,  that  would  make  me  feel  as 
mean  as  pusley.  Besides,  that  show  is  going  to 
attract  a  great  deal  of  attention.  All  the  prominent 
people  in  the  church  are  going  to  come  to  it— people 
you  don't  know,  of  course,  but  high-steppers,  all  of 
them.  It  wouldn't  really  be  fair  to  back  f  out 

now. 

Now  that's  what  I'll  do.  I'll  meet  you  half-way. 
Since  you  seem  to  have  taken  such  a  violent  dislike 
to  Miss  Stanwood,  for  no  reason  at  all  that  I  can  see 
excepting  jealousy,  and  that's  out  of  the  question,  of 
course— but  since  you  don't  like  her,  I'll  agree  not  to 
go  to  her  house  again.  But  I  must  go  on  with  the 
photographs,  and  I  can't  help  passing  the  time  of  day 
when  I  meet  her  on  Sunday  in  the  library. 

Will  that  satisfy  you? 

JACK. 

XVI 

NEW  YORK,  March  17,  1895. 
DEAR  MIRIAM, — It's  two  weeks  now  since  I  wrote 
you  in  answer  to  your  letter  saying  you  would  break 
off  our  engagement  unless  I  promised  never  to  speak 
to  Miss  Stanwood  again — and  you  have  never  sent 
me  a  line  since.  You  seemed  to  think  I  cared  for 


A  YOUNG  MAN  FROM  THE  COUNTRY    33 

her — but  I  don't.  How  could  I  care  for  any  other 
girl,  loving  you  as  I  do?  Besides,  even  if  I  did  care 
for  her,  I'd  have  to  get  over  it  now — since  she  is 
going  to  marry  an  officer  in  the  navy.  The  wedding 
is  set  for  next  June,  and  then  he  takes  her  with  him 
to  Japan.  For  all  you  are  so  jealous  of  her,  I  think 
she  is  a  nice  girl  and  I  hope  she  will  be  happy. 

And  I  want  to  be  happy,  too — and  I've  been  mise- 
rable ever  since  I  got  that  letter  of  yours,  so  cold  and  so 
hard.  I  don't  see  how  a  little  bit  of  a  girl  like  you  can 
hold  so  much  temper!  But  I  love  you  in  spite  of  it, 
and  I  don't  believe  I'd  really  have  you  different  if 
I  could.  So  sit  right  down  as  soon  as  you  get  this 
and  write  me  a  good  long  letter,  forgiving  me  for  all 
I  haven't  done  and  saying  you  still  love  me  a  little 
bit.  You  do,  don't  you,  Miriam?  And  if  you  do 
what's  the  use  of  our  waiting  ever  so  long?  Why 
shouldn't  we  be  married  in  June,  too? 

I'm  getting  on  splendidly  in  the  store  and  guess  I'll 
get  another  raise  soon;  and  even  now  I  have  enough 
for  two,  if  you  are  willing  to  start  in  with  a  little  flat 
somewhere  up  in  Harlem.  We'd  have  to  try  light 
housekeeping  at  first,  maybe,  and  perhaps  table- 
board  somewhere.  But  I  don't  care  what  I  eat  or 
where  I  eat  if  only  I  can  have  you  sitting  at  the  table 
with  me.  Say  you  will,  Miriam  dear,  say  you  will! 
There's  no  use  in  our  putting  it  off  and  putting  it  off 
till  we've  both  got  gray  hair,  is  there? 

JACK. 


34  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

XVII 

NEW  YORK,  March  19,  1895. 

DEAREST  MIRIAM, — You  don't  know  how  happy 
your  letter  has  made  me.  I  felt  sure  you  would  get 
over  your  tantrums  sooner  or  later.  Now  you  are 
my  own  little  girl  again,  and  soon  you'll  be  my  own 
little  wife! 

But  why  must  we  put  it  off  till  June?  The  store 
closes  on  Decoration  Day,  you  know,  and  I  guess  I 
can  get  the  firm  to  let  me  have  a  day  or  two.  So  make 
it  May  30th,  won't  you? — and  perhaps  we  can  take 
that  trip  to  Niagara  as  you  said  you'd  like  to. 

JACK. 

(1895) 


HI*  HI  «IH»  111  « 


On  tkes  <&tep6  of  the/ 

/o.        CM   u 
(oity   oball 


THIN  inch  of  dusty  snow  littered  the 
frozen  grass-plots  surrounding  the  mu- 
nicipal buildings,  and  frequent  scurries 
of  wind  kept  swirling  it  again  over  the 
concrete  walks  whence  it  had  been  swept. 
The  February  sun — although  it  was  within  an  hour 
of  noon — could  not  break  through  the  ashen  clouds 
that  shut  out  the  sky. 

It  was  a  depressing  day,  and  yet  there  was  no 
relaxation  of  energy  in  the  men  who  were  darting  here 
and  there  eagerly,  each  intent  on  his  errand,  with  eyes 
fixed  on  the  goal  and  with  lips  set  in  stern  determina- 
tion. As  Curtis  Van  Dyne  thrust  himself  through 
the  throng  on  the  Broadway  sidewalk,  leaving  the 
frowning  Post-office  behind  him,  and  passing  before 
the  blithe  effigy  of  Nathan  Hale,  he  almost  laughed 
aloud  as  it  suddenly  struck  him  how  incongruous  it 
was  that  a  statue  of  a  man  who  had  gladly  died  for 
his  country  should  be  stuck  there  between  two  build- 
ings filled  with  men  who  were  looking  to  their  country, 
to  the  nation  or  to  the  city,  to  provide  them  with  a  liv- 
ing. But  he  was  in  no  mood  for  laughter,  even  satur- 
nine; and  if  anything  could  have  aroused  his  satire, 
it  would  have  been  not  a  graven  image,  but  himself. 


38  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

He  was  in  the  habit  of  having  a  good  opinion  of 
himself,  and  he  clung  to  his  habits,  especially  to  this 
one.  Yet  he  was  then  divided  between  self-pity  and 
self-contempt.  'For  a  good  reason,  so  it  seemed  to 
him — and  he  was  pleased  to  be  able  to  think  that  it 
was  an  unselfish  reason — he  was  going  to  take  a  step 
he  did  not  quite  approve  of.  He  went  all  over  the 
terms  of  the  situation  again  as  he  turned  from  Broad- 
way toward  the  City  Hall;  and  the  pressure  of 
circumstances  as  he  saw  them  brought  him  again  to 
the  same  conclusion.  Then  he  resolved  not  to  let 
himself  be  worried  by  his  own  decision;  if  it  was  for 
the  best,  then  there  was  no  sense  in  not  making  the 
best  of  it. 

So  intent  was  he  on  his  own  thought  that  he  did 
not  observe  the  expectant  smile  of  an  older  man  who 
was  walking  across  the  park  in  front  of  the  City  Hall, 
and  who  slackened  his  gait,  supposing  that  the  young 
lawyer  would  greet  him. 

When  Van  Dyne  passed  on  unseeing,  the  other 
man  waited  for  a  second  and  then  called, 
"Curtis!" 

The  young  man  had  already  begun  to  mount  the 
steps.  He  turned  sharply,  as  though  any  conversa- 
tion would  then  be  unwelcome,  but  when  he  saw  who 
had  hailed  him  he  smiled  cheerfully  and  held  out  his 
hand  cordially. 

"Why,  Judge,"  he  began,  "I  didn't  know  you 
were  home  again!  I'm  glad  you  are  better.  They 


ON   THE   STEPS   OF  THE   CITY  HALL  39 

told  me  you  might  hate  to  go  away  for  the  rest  of  the 
winter." 

"That's  what  they  told  me,  too,"  answered  Judge 
Jerningham;  "and  I  told  them  I  wouldn't  go.  I'm 
paid  for  doing  my  work  here,  and  I  don't  intend  to 
shirk  it.  I  expect  to  take  my  seat  again  next  week." 

There  was  a  striking  contrast  between  the  two 
men  as  they  stood  there  on  the  steps  of  the  City  Hall. 
Judge  Jerningham  was  nearly  sixty;  he  had  a  stal- 
wart frame,  almost  to  be  called  stocky;  his  black 
hair  was  grizzled  only,  and  his  full  beard  was  only 
streaked  with  white.  He  had  large,  dark  eyes,  deep- 
set  under  cavernous  brows.  His  clothes  fitted  him 
loosely,  and,  although  not  exactly  out  of  style,  they 
were  not  to  be  called  modish  in  either  cut  or  material. 
Curtis  Van  Dyne  was  full  thirty  years  younger;  he 
was  f air  and  slight,  and  he  wore  a  drooping  mustache. 
He  was  dressed  with  obvious  care,  and  his  garments 
suited  him.  He  looked  rather  like  a  man  of  fashion 
than  like  a  young  fellow  who  had  his  way  to  make 
at  the  bar. 

"By  the  way,"  said  the  Judge,  after  a  little  pause, 
which  gave  Van  Dyne  time  to  wonder  why  it  was 
that  the  elder  man  had  called  him — "by  the  way, 
how  is  your  sister?  I  saw  her  in  church  on  Sunday, 
and  she  looked  a  little  pale  and  peaked,  I  thought." 

"Oh,  Martha's  all  right,"  the  young  man  answered, 
briskly.  "Aunt  Mary  attends  to  that." 

"Do  you  know  what  struck  me  on  Sunday  as  I 
4 


40  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

looked  at  Martha?"  asked  the*  Judge.  "It  was  her 
likeness  to  her  mother  at  the  same  age." 

"Yes,"  Van  Dyne  replied,  "Aunt  Mary  says 
Martha's  very  like  mother  as  a  girl." 

"And  your  mother  was  never  very  hearty,"  pur- 
sued the  Judge.  "Don't  you  think  it  might  be  well  to 
get  the  girl  out  of  town  for  a  little  while  next  month? 
March  is  very  hard  on  those  whose  bronchial  tubes 
are  weakened." 

"I  guess  Martha  can  stand  another  March  in  New 
York,"  the  young  man  responded.  "She's  all  right 
enough.  I  don't  say  it  wouldn't  be  good  for  her  to 
go  South  for  a  few  weeks,  but —  Well,  you  know  I 
can't  telephone  for  my  steam-yacht  to  be  brought 
round  to  the  foot  of  Twenty-third  Street,  and  I  don't 
own  any  stock  in  Jekyll  Island." 

The  Judge  made  no  immediate  answer,  and  again 
there  was  an  awkward  silence. 

The  younger  man  broke  it.  He  held  out  his  hand 
once  more.  "It's  pleasant  to  see  you  looking  so 
fit,"  he  said,  cordially. 

The  other  took  his  hand  and  held  it.  "Curtis," 
he  began,  "it  isn't  any  of  my  business,  I  suppose,  and 
yet  I  don't  know.  Who  is  to  speak  if  I  don't?" 

"Speak  about  what?"  asked  Van  Dyne,  as  the 
Judge  released  his  hand. 

The  elder  man  did  not  answer  this  question.  Ap- 
parently he  found  it  difficult  to  say  what  he  wished. 

"I  happened  to  see  a  paragraph  in  the  political 


ON   THE    STEPS   OF  THE   CITY   HALL  41 

gossip  in  the  Dial  this  morning,"  he  began  again;  "I 
don't  often  read  that  sort  of  stuff,  but  your  name 
caught  my  eye.  It  said  that  the  organization  was 
enlisting  recruits  from  society  as  an  answer  to  the 
slanderous  attacks  that  had  been  made  on  it,  and  that 
people  could  see  how  much  there  was  in  these 
malignant  assaults  when  they  found  the  better  element 
eager  to  be  enrolled.  And  then  it  gave  hah*  a  dozen 
names  of  men  who  had  just  joined,  including  yours  and 
Jimmy  Suydain's.  I  suppose  there  is  no  truth  in  it?" 

"It's  about  as  near  to  the  truth  as  a  newspaper 
ever  gets,  I  fancy,"  Van  Dyne  answered.  His  color 
had  risen  a  little,  and  his  speech  had  become  a  little 
more  precise.  "I  haven't  joined  yet,  but  I'm  going 
to  join  this  week.  Pat  McCann  is  to  take  us  in  hand, 
Jimmy  and  me;  he's  our  district  leader." 

"Pat  McCann!"  and  the  Judge  spoke  the  name 
with  horrified  contempt. 

"Yes,"  responded  the  young  man.  "Pat  McCann 
has  taken  quite  a  shine  to  Jimmy  and  me.  He  gives 
us  the  glad  hand  and  never  the  marble  heart." 

"It's  no  matter  about  Suydam,"  said  the  Judge, 
with  an  impatient  gesture;  "he's  a  foolish  young 
fellow  and  he  doesn't  know  any  better.  I  suppose  he 
expects  to  be  a  colonel  on  the  staff  of  the  first  governor 
they  elect.  But  you — " 

It  was  with  a  hint  of  bravado  that  Van  Dyne 
returned:  "I  don't  see  that  I'm  any  better  than 
Jimmy.  He  hasn't  committed  any  crime  that  I 


42  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

know  of— except  the  deadly  sin  of  inheriting  a  fortune. 
And  as  far  as  that  goes,  I  wish  old  man  Suydam  had 
adopted  me  and  divided  his  money  between  us. 
Then  I  could  have  that  steam-yacht  and  take  Martha 
down  to  Jekyll  Island  next  month." 

The  Judge  hesitated  again,  and  then  he  said: 
"Curtis,  I  suppose  you  think  I  have  no  right  to  speak 
to  you  about  this,  and  perhaps  I  haven't.  But  I 
have  known  you  since  you  were  born,  and  I  went  to 
school  with  your  father.  We  were  classmates  in 
college,  and  I  was  his  best  man  when  he  married  your 
mother.  You  know  his  record  in  the  war,  and  you 
are  proud  of  it,  of  course.  He  left  you — you  will 
excuse  my  putting  it  plainly? — he  left  you  an  honor- 
able name." 

"And  that  was  about  all  he  did  leave  me!"  the 
young  man  returned.  "I  want  to  leave  my  children 
something  more." 

"If  you  join  the  organization,  if  you  are  a  hail- 
fellow-well-met  with  all  the  Pat  McCanns  of  the  city," 
retorted  the  Judge,  sternly — "if  you  sink  to  that  level, 
you  would  certainly  leave  your  children  something 
very  different  from  what  your  father  left  you.  If 
you  do,  I  doubt  whether  the  organization  will  go  out 
of  its  way  to  offer  inducements  to  your  son.  It  will 
expect  to  get  him  cheap." 

The  young  lawyer  flushed  again,  and  then  he 
laughed  uneasily. 

"You  are  hard  on  me,  Judge,"  he  said  at  last. 


ON    THE   STEPS   OF   THE   CITY   HALL  43 

t 

"I  want  you  to  be  hard  on  yourself  now,"  the  older 
man  returned.  "I  know  you,  Curtis;  I  know  the 
stock  you  come  of,  and  I  am  sure  you  will  be  hard 
enough  on  yourself — when  it  is  too  late." 

"I'm  not  going  to  rob  a  bank,  am  I?"  urged  the 
younger  man. 

"You  are  going  to  rob  yourself,"  was  the  swift 
answer.  "You  are  going  to  rob  your  children,  if 
you  ever  have  any,  of  what  your  father  left  you — the 
priceless  heritage  of  an  honored  name." 

"Come,  now,  Judge,"  said  Van  Dyne,  "is  that 
quite  fair?  You  speak  as  if  I  were  going  to  enroll 
in  the  Forty  Thieves." 

"If  I  thought  you  capable  of  doing  that  I  should 
not  be  speaking  to  you  at  all,"  was  the  reply. 

"Pat  McCann  isn't  a  bad  fellow  really,"  the  young 
man  declared.  "He  means  well  enough.  And  the 
rest  of  them  are  not  rascals,  either;  they  are  not  the 
crew  of  pirates  the  papers  call  them.  They  are  giving 
the  city  as  good  a  government  now  as  our  mixed  popu- 
lation will  stand.  They  have  their  ambition  to  do 
right;  and  I  sincerely  believe  that  they  mean  to  do 
the  best  they  know  how." 

"That's  it  precisely,"  the  Judge  asserted.  "They 
mean  to  do  the  best  they  know  how.  But  how  much 
do  they  know?" 

"Well,  they  are  not  exactly  fools,  are  they?"  was 
the  evasive  answer. 

"Don't  misunderstand  me,"  the  elder  man  con- 


44  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

tinued.  "I  am  perfectly  aware  that  the  organiza- 
tion is  not  so  black  as  it  is  painted.  The  men  at  the 
head  of  it  are  not  a  crew  of  pirates,  as  you  say — of 
course  not;  if  they  were  they  would  have  been  made 
to  walk  the  plank  long  ago.  Probably  they  mean 
well,  as  you  say  again.  I  should  be  sorry  to  believe 
that  they  do  not." 

"Well,  then—"  returned  Van  Dyne. 

But  the  Judge  went  on,  regardless  of  what  the 
young  lawyer  was  going  to  say: 

"They  may  mean  well,  but  what  of  it  if  the  result 
is  what  we  see?  The  fact  is  that  the  men  at  the  head 
of  the  organization  are  of  an  arrested  type  of  civili- 
zation. They  are  two  or  three  hundred  years  behind 
the  age.  They  have  retained  the  methods — perhaps 
not  of  Claude  Duval,  as  their  enemies  allege,  but  of 
Sir  Robert  Walpole,  as  their  friends  could  not  deny. 
Here  in  America  to-day  they  are  anachronisms. 
They  stand  athwart  our  advance.  I  have  no  wish 
to  call  them  names  or  to  think  them  worse  than  they 
are;  but  I  know  that  association  with  them  is  not 
good  for  you  or  for  me.  It  is  our  duty — your  duty 
and  mine,  and  the  duty  of  all  who  have  a  little 
enlightenment — to  arouse  the  public  against  these 
survivals  of  a  lower  stage,  and  to  fight  them  inces- 
santly, and  now  and  then  to  beat  them,  so  that  they 
may  be  made  to  respect  our  views.  You  say  they 
arc  giving  the  city  as  good  a  government  as  our 
mixed  population  will  stand.  Well,  that  may  be 


ON   THE   STEPS   OF  THE   CITY  HALL  45 

true;  I  don't  think  it  is  quite  true;  but  even  if  it  is, 
what  of  it?  Are  we  to  be  satisfied  with  that?  The 
best  way  to  educate  our  mixed  population  to  stand 
a  better  government  is  to  fight  these  fellows  steadily. 
Nothing  educates  them  more  than  an  election,  fol- 
lowed by  an  object-lesson." 

"That's  all  very  well,"  responded  Van  Dyne,  when 
the  Judge  had  made  an  end  of  his  long  speech.  "But 
I  don't  believe  the  organization  leaders  are  really  so 
far  behind  other  people,  or  so  much  worse.  They're 
not  hypocrites,  that's  all.  They  know  what  they 
want,  and  they  take  it  the  easiest  way  they  can." 

"If  that  is  the  best  defense  you  can  make  for  them, 
they  are  worse  than  I  thought,"  retorted  the  Judge. 
"Sometimes  the  easiest  way  to  take  what  you  want 
is  to  steal  it." 

"I  don't  claim  that  they  are  perfect,  all  of  them," 
the  younger  man  declared.  "I  suppose  they  are  all 
sorts — good,  bad,  and  indifferent.  But  we  are  all 
miserable  shiners,  you  know — at  least  we  say  so 
every  Sunday.  And  I  have  known  bad  men  in  the 
church."  * 

"Come,  come,  Curtis,"  the  Judge  replied,  "that's 
unworthy  of  you,  isn't  it?  You  would  not  be  apolo- 
gizing to  me  for  joining  the  church,  would  you?" 

Van  Dyne  was  about  to  answer  hastily,  but  he 
checked  the  words  on  his  lips.  He  looked  away  and 
across  the  frozen  park  to  the  pushing  crowd  on 
Broadway;  but  he  did  not  really  see  the  huge  wagons 


46  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

rumbling  in  and  out  of  Mail  Street,  nor  did  he  hear 
the  insistent  clang  of  the  cable-car. 

His  tone  was  deprecatory  when  he  spoke  at  last. 

"I  suppose  you  are  right,"  he  began,  "and  I  don't 
quite  see  myself  in  that  company.  I'll  be  frank, 
Judge,  for  you  are  an  old  friend,  and  I  know  you  wish 
me  well,  and  I'd  be  glad  to  stand  weU  in  your  eyes. 
I  don't  really  want  to  join  the  organization;  I  don't 
like  the  men  in  it  any  more  than  you  do;  and  I  don't 
know  that  I  approve  of  their  ways  much  more  than 
you  do.  But  I've  got  to  do  it." 

"Got  to?"  echoed  the  Judge,  in  surprise.  "Why 
have  you  got  to?  They  can't  force  you  to  join  if  you 
don't  wish  it." 

"I've  got  to  do  it  because  I've  got  to  have  money," 
was  the  young  man's  explanation. 

"Do  you  mean  that  you  are  to  be  paid  for  asso- 
ciating with  these  people?"  the  Judge  asked. 

"That's  about  it,"  was  the  answer.  "I  wouldn't 
do  it  if  I  wasn't  going  to  make  something  out  of  it, 
would  I?  Not  that  there  is  any  bargain,  of  course; 
but  Pat  McCann  has  dropped  hints,  and  I  know  how 
easy  it  will  be  for  them  to  throw  things  my  way." 

"I  didn't  know  you  needed  money  so  badly,"  said 
the  Judge.  "I  thought  you  were  doing  well  at  the 
bar." 

"I'm  doing  well  enough,  I  suppose,"  Van  Dyne 
explained;  "but  I  could  do  better.  In  fact,  I  must 
do  better,  I  must  have  money.  There's — well, 


ON   THE   STEPS   OF  THE   CITY   HALL  47 

there's  Martha.  She  came  out  last  fall,  and  I  gave 
her  a  coming-out  tea,  of  course.  Well,  I  want  her 
to  have  a  good  time.  Mother  had  a  good  time  when 
she  was  a  girl,  and  why  shouldn't  Martha?  She  won't 
be  nineteen  again." 

"Yes,"  said  the  Judge,  "your  mother  had  a  good 
time  when  she  was  a  girl.  Your  father  and  I  saw  to 
that." 

"Martha's  just  got  her  first  invitation  to  the  As- 
sembly," Van  Dyne  went  on.  "You  should  have 
seen  how  delighted  she  was,  too;  it  did  me  good  to 
see  it.  Mrs.  Jimmy  Suydam  sent  it  to  her.  But 
all  that  will  cost  money;  of  course,  she's  got  to  have 
a  new  gown  and  gloves  and  flowers  and  a  carriage  and 
so  on.  I  don't  begrudge  it  to  her.  I'm  only  too  glad 
to  give  it  to  her.  But  I'm  in  debt  now  for  that 
coming-out  tea  and  for  other  things.  I  ran  behind 
last  year,  and  this  year  I  shall  spend  more.  That's 
why  I've  got  to  join  the  organization  and  pick  up  a 
reference  now  and  then,  and  maybe  a  receivership 
by  and  by;  and  perhaps  they'll  elect  me  to  an  office, 
sooner  or  later.  I  know  I'm  too  young  yet,  but  I'd 
like  to  be  a  judge,  too." 

"So  it  is  for  your  sister  you  are  selling  yourself, 
is  it?"  asked  the  elder  man.  "Do  you  think  she 
would  be  willing  if  she  knew?" 

"I'm  not  selling  myself!"  declared  the  young  man, 
laughing  a  little  nervously.  "I  haven't  signed  any 
compact  with  my  own  blood  amid  a  blaze  of  red  fire." 


48  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

"Do  you  think  your  sister  would  approve  if  she 
knew?"  persisted  the  Judge. 

"  Oh,  but  she  won't  know!"  was  the  answer.  "  I'll 
admit  she  wouldn't  like  it  overmuch.  She  takes 
after  father,  and  she  has  very  strict  ideas.  You 
ought  to  hear  her  talk  about  the  corruption  of  our 
politics!" 

"Curtis,"  said  the  Judge,  earnestly,  "if  you  take 
after  your  father,  you  ought  to  be  able  to  look  things 
in  the  face.  That's  what  I  want  you  to  do  now. 
Have  you  any  right  to  sacrifice  yourself  for  your 
sister's  sake  in  a  way  she  would  not  like?" 

"I'm  not  sacrificing  myself  at  all,"  the  young  man 
declared.  "I  want  some  of  the  good  things  of  life 
for  myself.  Besides,  what  do  girls  know  about 
politics?  They  are  always  dreamy  and  impracticable. 
If  they  had  their  noses  down  to  the  grindstone  of 
life  for  a  little  while  it  would  sharpen  their  eyes,  and 
they  would  see  things  differently." 

"It  will  be  a  sad  world  when  women  like  your 
sister  and  your  mother  see  things  differently,  as  you 
put  it,"  the  elder  man  retorted. 

"If  I  want  more  money,  I  don't  admit  that  it  is 
any  of  Martha's  business  how  I  make  it,"  Van  Dyne 
asserted.  "I'll  let  her  have  the  spending  of  some  of 
it — that  will  be  her  duty.  I  want  her  to  have  a 
summer  in  Europe,  too.  She  knows  that  mother 
was  abroad  a  whole  year  when  she  was  eighteen." 

"I  know  that,  too,"  said  the  Judge.     "It  was  in 


ON   THE   STEPS   OF  THE   CITY   HALL  49 

Venice  that  your  father  and  I  first  met  her;  she  was 
feeding  the  pigeons  in  front  of  St.  Mark's,  and — " 
(  The  Judge  paused  a  moment,  and  then  he  laid  his 
hand  on  Van  Dyne's  shoulder. 

"Curtis,"  he  continued,  "if  a  thousand  dollars 
now  will  help  you  out,  or  two  thousand,  or  even  five, 
if  you  need  it,  I  shall  be  glad  to  let  you  have  the 
money." 

"Thank  you,  Judge,"  was  the  prompt  reply.  "I 
can't  take  your  money,  because  I  don't  know  how  or 
when  I  could  pay  you  back." 

"What  matter  about  that?"  returned  the  other. 
"I  have  nobody  to  leave  it  to." 

"You  were  my  father's  friend  and  my  mother's," 
said  Van  Dyne.  "I  would  take  money  from  you  if 
I  could  take  it  from  anybody.  But  I  can't  do  that. 
You  wouldn't  in  my  place,  would  you?" 

The  Judge  did  not  answer  this  directly.  "It  is 
not  easy  to  say  what  we  should  do  if  one  were  to 
stand  in  the  other's  place,"  he  declared.  "And  if 
you  change  your  mind,  the  money  is  ready  for  you 
whenever  you  want  it." 

"You  are  very  good  to  me,  Judge,"  said  the  young 
man,  "and  I  appreciate  your- kindness — " 

"Then  don't  say  anything  more  about  it,"  the 
elder  man  interrupted.  "And  you  must  forgive  me 
for  my  plain  speaking  about  that  other  matter." 

"About  my  joining  the  organization?"  said  Van 
Dyne.  "Well,  I'll  think  over  what  you  have  said. 


50  VISTAS  OF  NEW   YORK 

I  don't  want  you  to  believe  that  I  don't  understand 
the  kindness  that  prompted  you  to  say  what  you  did. 
I  haven't  really  decided  absolutely  what  I  had  best 
do." 

"It  is  a  decision  you  must  make  for  yourself,  after 
all,"  the  Judge  declared.  "I  will  not  urge  you 
further." 

He  held  out  his  hand  once  more,  and  the  young 
man  grasped  it  heartily. 

"Perhaps  you  and  Martha  and  'Aunt  Mary'  could 
come  and  dine  with  me  some  night  next  week,"  the 
Judge  suggested.  "I  should  like  to  hear  about  your 
sister's  first  experience  in  society." 

"Of  course  we  will  all  come,  with  pleasure,"  said 
Van  Dyne. 

As  the  elder  man  walked  away,  the  younger  fol- 
lowed him  with  his  eyes.  Then  he  turned  and  went 
up  the  steps  of  the  City  Hall. 

Almost  at  the  top  of  the  flight  stood  two  men,  who 
parted  company  as  Van  Dyne  drew  near.  One  of 
them  waited  for  him  to  come  up.  The  other  started 
down,  smiling  at  the  young  lawyer  as  they  met,  and 
saying:  "Good  morning,  Mr.  Van  Dyne.  It's  rain 
we're  going  to  have,  I'm  thinking." 

"Good  morning,  Mr.  O'Donnell,"  returned  Van 
Dyne,  roused  from  his  reverie. 

"There's  Mr.  McCann  waiting  to  have  a  word 
with  you,"  cried  O'Donnell  over  his  shoulder,  as  he 
passed. 


ON  THE   STEPS  OF  THE   CITY   HALL  51 

The  young  lawyer  looked  up  and  saw  the  other 
man  at  the  top  of  the  steps.  He  wanted  time  to 
think  over  his  conversation  with  Judge  Jerningham, 
and  he  had  no  desire  for  a  talk  just  then  with  the 
district  leader.  Perhaps  he  unconsciously  revealed 
this  feeling  in  the  coolness  with  which  he  returned 
the  other's  greeting,  courteous  as  he  always  was, 
especially  toward  those  whom  he  did  not  consider 
his  equal. 

"It's  glad  I  am  to  see  you,  Mr.  Van  Dyne,"  said 
the  politician,  patting  the  young  man  on  the  shoulder 
as  they  shook  hands. 

Van  Dyne  drew  back  instinctively.  Never  be- 
fore had  Pat  McCann's  high  hat  seemed  so  very 
shiny  to  him,  or  Pat  McCann's  fur  overcoat  so  very 
furry.  The  big  diamond  hi  Pat  McCann's  shirt- 
front  was  concealed  by  the  tightly  buttoned  coat; 
but  Van  Dyne  knew  that  it  was  there  all  the  same, 
and  he  detested  it  more  than  ever  before. 

"It's  a  dark  morning  it  is,"  said  McCann.  "Will 
we  take  a  little  drop  of  something  warm?" 

"Thank  you,"  returned  the  young  lawyer,  some- 
what stiffly;  "I  never  drink  in  the  morning." 

"No  more  do  I,"  declared  the  other;  "but  it's  a 
chill  day  this  is.  Well,  and  when  are  you  coming 
round  to  see  the  boys?  Terry  O'Donnell  and  me,  we 
was  just  talking  about  you  and  Mr.  Suydam." 

Van  Dyne  did  not  see  why  it  should  annoy  him  to 
know  that  he  had  been  the  subject  of  conversation 


52  VISTAS  OF  NEW   YORK 

between  Pat  McCann  and  Terry  O'Donnell,  but  he 
was  instantly  aware  of  the  annoyance.  If  he  in- 
tended to  throw  in  his  lot  with  these  people,  he  must 
look  forward  to  many  intimacies  not  quite  to  his 
liking. 

"Oh,youwere  talking  about  me,  were  you"?  he  said. 

"We  was  that,"  continued  the  district  leader. 
"We  want  you  to  meet  the  boys  and  let  them  know 
you,  don't  you  see?  We  want  you  to  give  them  the 
glad  hand." 

When  Van  Dyne  had  used  this  slang  phrase  to  the 
Judge,  it  had  seemed  to  him  amusing;  now  it  struck 
him  as  vulgar. 

"We  want  you  to  jolly  them  up  a  bit,"  McCann 
went  on.  ' '  The  boys  will  be  glad  to  know  you  better. ' ' 

"Yes,"  was  the  monosyllabic  response  to  this  in- 
vitation. 

The  district  leader  looked  at  the  young  lawyer, 
and  his  manner  changed. 

"We'd  like  to  get  acquainted  with  you,  Mr.  Van 
Dyne,"  he  said,  "if  you're  going  to  be  one  of  us." 

"If  I'm  going  to  be  one  of  you,"  Van  Dyne  re- 
peated. "That's  just  the  question.  Am  I  going  to 
be  one  of  you?" 

"I  thought  we  had  settled  all  that  last  week," 
cried  McCann. 

"I  don't  think  I  told  you  that  I  would  join  you," 
Van  Dyne  declared,  wondering  just  how  far  he  had 
committed  himself  at  that  last  interview. 


ON   THE   STEPS   OF  THE   CITY   HALL  63 

"You  told  me  you  thought  you  would,"  McCann 
declared. 

"Oh,  maybe  I  thought  so  then,"  Van  Dyne  an- 
swered. 

The  district  leader  was  generally  wary  and  tact- 
ful. Among  people  of  his  own  class  he  was  a  good 
judge  of  men;  and  he  owed  his  position  largely  to 
his  persuasive  powers.  But  on  this  occasion  he  made 
a  mistake,  due  perhaps  in  some  measure  to  his  per- 
ception of  the  other's  assumption  of  superiority. 

"And  now  you  don't  think  so?"  he  retorted,  swift- 
ly. "Is  that  what  it  is?  Well,  it's  for  you  to  say, 
not  me.  I'm  not  begging  any  man  to  come  into  the 
organization  if  they  don't  want.  But  I  can't  waste 
my  time  any  more  on  them  that  don't  want.  It's 
for  you  to  say  the  word,  and  it's  now  or  never." 

"Since  you  put  it  that  way,  Mr.  McCann,"  said 
Van  Dyne,  "it's  never." 

"Then  you  don't  want  to  join  the  organization?" 
asked  the  district  leader,  a  little  taken  aback  by  the 
other's  sudden  change  of  determination. 

"No,"  Van  Dyne  replied,  "I  don't." 

And  when  he  was  left  alone  on  the  top  of  the  City 
Hall  steps,  the  young  lawyer  was  puzzled  to  know 
whether  it  was  Judge  Jerningham  or  Pat  McCann 
that  had  most  influenced  his  decision. 

(1898) 


®  •  «•  •••••• •••••••  m  »  HI  »  IN. 


itnd> 


ez 


f 

BE  light  March  rain,  which  had  been  in- 
termittent all  the  morning,  ceased  fall- 
ing before  Minnie  Henryson  and  her 
mother  had  reached  Sixth  Avenue.  The 
keen  wind  sprang  up  again,  and  a  patch 
of  blue  sky  appeared  here  and  there  down  the  vista 
of  Twenty-third  Street,  as  they  were  walking  west- 
ward. There  was  even  a  suggestion  of  sunshine  far 
away  over  the  Jersey  hills. 

The  two  ladies  closed  their  umbrellas,  which  the 
west  wind  had  made  it  hard  for  them  to  hold. 

"I  believe  we  are  going  to  have  a  pleasant  after- 
noon, after  all,"  said  Mrs.  Henryson.  "Perhaps  we 
had  better  lunch  down  here  and  get  all  our  shopping 
done  to-day."  . 

"Just  as  you  say,  mamma,"  the  daughter  an- 
swered, a  little  listlessly,  accustomed  to  accept  all 
her  mother's  sudden  changes  of  plans. 

They  turned  the  corner  and  went  a  little  way  down 
the  avenue,  as  the  brakes  of  an  up-town  train  scraped 
and  squeaked  when  it  stopped  at  the  station  high 
above  their  heads. 

Mrs.  Henryson  paused  to  look  into  one  of  the 
broad  windows  of  a  gigantic  store. 


58  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

"Minnie,"  she  said,  solemnly,  "I  don't  believe  hats 
are  going  to  be  any  smaller  this  summer,  in  spite  of 
all  they  say  in  the  papers." 

"It  doesn't  seem  like  it,"  responded  her  daughter, 
perfunctorily.  She  had  already  bought  her  own  hat 
for  the  spring,  and  just  then  her  mind  was  wander- 
ing far  afield.  She  was  dutifully  accompanying  her 
mother  for  a  morning's  shopping,  although  she  would 
rather  have  had  the  time  to  herself,  so  that  she  could 
think  out  the  question  that  was  puzzling  her. 

Her  mother  continued  to  peer  into  the  window, 
comparing  the  hats  with  one  another,  and  Minnie's 
attention  was  arrested  by  a  little  girl  of  eight  who 
stopped  almost  at  her  side  and  stamped  three  times 
on  the  iron  cover  of  an  opening  in  the  sidewalk,  near- 
ly in  front  of  the  window  where  the  two  ladies  were 
standing.  After  giving  this  signal  the  child  drew 
back;  and  in  less  than  a  minute  the  covers  opened 
wide,  and  then  an  elevator  began  to  rise,  bringing 
up  a  middle-aged  man  begrimed  with  oil  and  coal- 
dust. 

"Hello,  dad,"  cried  the  child. 

"Hello,  kid!"  he  answered.     "How's  mother?" 

"She's  better,"  the  girl  answered.  "Not  so  much 
pain." 

"That's  good,"  the  man  responded. 

"An'  the  doctor's  been,  an'  he  says  she's  doin' 
fine,"  the  child  continued.  "Maybe  she  can  get  up 
for  good  next  week." 


"SISTERS   UNDER  THEIR  SKINS "  59 

"That  '11  be  a  sight  for  sore  eyes,  won't  it,  kid?" 
the  father  asked.  "What  you  got  for  me  to-day?" 

Minnie  was  listening,  although  she  was  apparent- 
ly gazing  intently  at  the  shop-window.  Out  of  the 
corner  of  her  eye  she  saw  the  child  hand  a  tin  dinner- 
pail  to  the  man  who  had  risen  from  the  depths  below. 
Then  she  heard  the  young  voice  particularize  its 
contents. 

"There's  roast-beef  sandwiches — I  made  'em  my- 
self— and  pie,  apple  pie — I  got  that  at  the  bakery — 
and  coffee." 

"  Coffee,  eh?"  said  the  man.  "  That's  what  I  want 
most  of  all.  My  throat's  all  dried  up  with  the  dust. 
Guess  I'd  better  begin  on  that  now."  He  opened  the 
dinner-pail  and  took  a  long  drink  out  of  it.  "That's 
pretty  good,  that  coffee.  That  went  right  to  the 
spot!" 

"I  made  it,"  the  child  explained,  proudly. 

"Did  you  now?"  he  answered.  "Well,  it's  as  good 
as  your  mother's."  Then  a  bell  rang  down  below; 
he  pulled  on  one  of  the  chains  and  the  elevator  be- 
gan to  go  down  slowly. 

"So-long,  kid,"  he  called,  as  his  head  sank  to  the 
level  of  the  sidewalk. 

"Good-by,  dad,"  she  answered,  leaning  forward; 
"  come  home  as  early  as  you  can.  Mother  '11  be  so 
glad  to  see  you." 

The  child  waited  until  the  covers  had  again  closed 
over  her  father,  and  then  she  started  away.  Minnie 


60  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

Henryson  turned  and  watched  her  as  she  slipped 
across  the  avenue,  avoiding  the  cars  and  the  carts 
with  the  skill  born  of  long  experience. 

At  last  Mrs.  Henryson  tore  herself  away  from  the 
window  with  its  flamboyant  head-gear.  "No,"  she 
said,  emphatically,  "I  don't  believe  really  they're 
going  to  be  any  smaller." 

The  daughter  did  not  answer.  She  was  thinking 
of  the  little  domestic  episode  she  had  just  witnessed; 
and  her  sympathy  went  out  to  the  sick  woman,  laid 
up  in  some  dark  tenement  and  waiting  through  the 
long  hours  for  her  husband's  return.  Her  case  was 
sad;  and  yet  she  had  a  husband  and  a  child  and  a 
home  of  her  own;  her  life  was  fuller  than  the  empty 
existence  of  a  girl  who  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  go 
shopping  with  her  mother  and  to  gad  about  to  teas, 
with  now  and  then  a  dinner  or  a  dance  or  the  theater. 
A  home  of  her  own  and  a  husband! — what  was  a 
woman's  life  without  them?  And  so  it  was  that  what 
Minnie  had  just  seen  tied  itself  at  once  into  the  sub- 
ject of  her  thoughts  as  she  walked  silently  down  the 
avenue  by  the  side  of  her  mother. 

The  trains  rattled  and  ground  on  the  Elevated 
almost  over  their  heads;  the  clouds  scattered  and  a 
faint  gleam  of  pale  March  sunshine  at  last  illumined 
the  gray  ness  of  the  day.  The  noon-hour  rush  was 
at  its  height,  and  the  sidewalks  were  often  so  thronged 
that  mother  and  daughter  were  separated  for  a  moment 
as  they  tried  to  pick  their  way  through  the  crowd. 


"SISTERS  UNDER  THEIR  SKINS'  61 

When  they  came  to  the  huge  department -store 
they  were  seeking,  Mrs.  Henryson  stood  inside  the 
vestibule  as  though  deciding  on  her  plan  of  campaign. 

"Minnie,"  she  promulgated  at  last,  "you  had  bet- 
ter try  and  match  those  ribbons,  and  I'll  go  and  pick 
out  the  rug  for  your  father." 

"Shall  I  wait  for  you  at  the  ribbon-counter?"  the 
daughter  asked. 

"Just  sit  down,  and  I'll  come  back  as  soon  as  I 
can.  You  look  a  little  tired  this  morning,  anyhow." 

"I'm  not  the  least  tired,  I  assure  you — but  I  didn't 
sleep  well  last  night,"  she  answered,  as  she  went  with 
her  mother  to  the  nearest  elevator. 

When  she  was  left  alone,  she  had  a  little  sigh  of 
relief,  as  though  she  was  glad  to  be  able  to  let  her 
thoughts  run  where  they  would  without  interruption. 
She  walked  slowly  to  the  ribbon-counter  in  a  far 
corner  of  the  store,  unconscious  of  the  persons  upon 
whom  her  eyes  rested.  She  was  thinking  of  herself 
and  of  her  own  future.  She  wondered  whether  that 
future  was  then  hanging  in  the  balance. 

She  had  early  discovered  that  she  was  not  very 
pretty,  although  her  mother  was  always  telling  her 
that  she  had  a  good  figure;  and  she  had  reached  the 
age  of  twenty-two  without  having  had  any  particu- 
lar attention  from  any  man.  She  had  begun  to  ask 
herself  whether  any  man  ever  would  single  her  out 
and  make  her  interested  in  him  and  implore  her  to 
be  his  wife.  And  now  in  the  past  few  months  it 


62  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

seemed  to  her  as  if  this  dream  might  come  true. 
There  was  no  doubt  that  Addison  Wyngard  had  been 
attentive  all  through  the  winter.  Other  girls  had 
noticed  it,  too,  and  had  teased  her  about  it.  He  had 
been  her  partner  three  times  at  the  dances  of  the 
Cotillion  of  One  Hundred.  And  when  some  of  the 
men  of  that  wide  circle  had  got  up  the  Thursday 
Theater  Club,  he  had  joined  only  after  he  had  found 
out  that  she  was  going  to  be  a  member.  She  recalled 
that  he  had  told  her  that  he  did  not  care  for  the 
theater,  and  that  he  was  so  busy  he  felt  he  had  no 
right  to  go  out  in  the  evening.  The  managing  clerk 
of  a  pushing  law  firm  could  not  control  his  own  time 
even  after  office  hours;  and  there  had  been  one  night 
when  he  was  to  be  her  escort  at  the  Theater  Club 
a  box  of  flowers  had  come  at  six  o'clock,  with  a  note 
explaining  that  unexpected  business  forced  him  to 
break  the  engagement.  And  the  seat  beside  her  had 
been  vacant  all  the  evening. 

Even  when  she  came  to  the  ribbon-counter  she 
did  what  she  had  to  do  mechanically,  with  her 
thoughts  ever  straying  from  her  duty  of  matching 
widths  and  tints.  Her  mind  kept  escaping  from  the 
task  in  hand  and  persisted  in  recalling  the  incidents 
of  her  intimacy  with  him. 

After  she  had  made  her  purchases  she  took  a  seat 
at  the  end  of  the  counter,  which  happened  to  be  more 
or  less  deserted  just  then.  Three  shop-girls,  who  had 
gathered  to  gossip  during  the  noon  lull  in  trade, 


"SISTERS  UNDER  THEIR  SKINS  63 

looked  at  her  casually  as  she  sat  down,  and  then  went 
on  with  their  own  conversation,  which  was  pitched 
in  so  shrill  a  key  that  she  could  not  help  hearing  it. 

"She  says  to  him,  she  says,  'Willy,  I'll  report  you 
every  time  I  catch  you,  see?'  and  she's  reported  him 
three  times  this  morning  already.  That  ain't  what 
a  real  lady  ought  to  do,  I  don't  think." 

"Who'd  she  report  him  to?"  one  of  the  other 
salesladies  asked. 

*  "Twice  to  Mr.  Maguire.  Once  she  reported  him  to 
Mr.  Smith,  and  he  didn't  take  no  notice.  He  just 
laughed.  But  Mr.  Maguire,  he  talked  to  Willy  some- 
thin'  fierce.  And  you  know  Willy's  got  &  stand  it, 
for  he's  got  that  cross  old  mother  of  his  to  keep; 
he  has  to  get  her  four  quarts  of  paralyzed  milk;  every 
day,  Sundays  too." 

Then  the  third  of  the  group  broke  hi:  "Mr. 
Maguire  tried  it  on  me  once,  but  I  gave  it  to  him 
back,  straight  from  the  shoulder.  I  ain't  going  to  have 
him  call  me  down;  not  much.  I  know  my  business, 
don't  I?  I  don't  need  no  little  snip  of  a  red-headed 
Irishman  to  tell  me  what  to  do.  I  was  born  here,  I 
was,  and  I'm  not  taking  any  back  talk  from  him, 
even  if  he  has  a  front  like  the  court-house!" 

The  second  girl,  whose  voice  was  gentler,  then  re- 
marked: "Well,  I  wouldn't  be  too  hard  on  Mr. 
Maguire  to-day.  I  guess  he's  got  troubles  of  his 
own." 

"What's  that?"  cried  the  first  of  the  three,  whose 


64  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

voice  was  the  sharpest.  "Has  Sadie  Jones  thrown 
him  down  again?" 

"I  didn't  know  a  thing  about  it  till  this  mornin', 
when  I  saw  the  ring  on  her  other  finger,"  the  second 
saleslady  explained,  delighted  to  be  the  purveyor  of 
important  information.  "Mazie  says  Sadie  didn't 
break  it  off  again  till  last  night  after  he'd  brought  her 
back  from  the  Lady  Dazzlers'  Mask  and  Civic.  And 
she  waited  till  they  got  into  the  trolley  comin'  home. 
An'  he'd  taken  her  in  to  supper,  too." 

"That's  so,"  the  third  girl  said,  "and  Mr.  Maguire's 
takin'  it  terrible.  He  came  across  the  street  this 
morning  just  before  me,  and  he  had  his  skates  on. 
I  was  waitin'  to  see  him  go  in  the  mud-gutter.  Then 
he  saw  the  copper  on  the  beat,  and  he  made  an 
awful  brace.  Gee,  but  I  thought  he  was  pinched 
sure!" 

"Mr.  Smith  caught  on  to  him,"  said  the  first,  with 
her  sharp  voice,  "and  Willy  heard  him  say  he'd  be 
all  right  again,  and  he  had  only  the  fill  of  a  pitcher." 

"And  Sadie's  going  to  keep  the  ring,  too.  She  says 
she  earned  it  trying  to  keep  him  straight,"  the  third 
girl  went  on.  "It's  a  dead  ringer  for  a  diamond,  even 
if  it  ain't  the  real  thing.  He  says  it  is." 

Two  customers  came  up  at  this  juncture,  and  the 
group  of  salesladies  had  to  dissolve.  A  series  of 
shrill  whistles  came  in  swift  succession  and  a  fire- 
engine  rushed  down  the  avenue,  followed  by  a  hook- 
and-ladder  truck;  and  the  girl  with  the  kindly  voice 


"SISTERS  UNDER  THEIR  SKINS  65 

went  over  toward  the  door  to  look  at  them,  leaving 
Minnie  Henryson  again  to  her  own  thoughts. 

She  asked  herself  if  she  was  really  getting  inter- 
ested in  Addison  Wyngard.  And  she  could  not 
answer  her  own  question.  Of  course  it  had  been 
very  pleasant  to  feel  that  he  was  interested  hi  her. 
And  she  thought  he  really  was  interested.  He  had 
told  her  that  he  did  not  like  his  position  with  Smyth, 
Mackellar  &  Hubbard,  and  a  classmate  at  Columbia 
had  offered  him  a  place  with  a  railroad  company  down 
in  Texas.  But  he  had  said  that  he  hated  to  give  up 
the  law  and  to  leave  New  York — and  all  his  friends. 
And  as  he  said  that,  he  looked  at  her.  She  had  felt 
that  he  was  implying  that  she  was  the  reason  why  he 
was  unwilling  to  go.  She  remembered  that  she  had 
laughed  lightly  as  she  rejoined  that  she  would  feel 
homesick  herself  if  she  went  out  of  sight  of  the 
Madison  Square  Tower.  He  had  answered  that 
there  were  other  things  hi  New  York  besides  the 
Diana,  things  just  as  distant  and  just  as  unattain- 
able. And  to  that  she  had  made  no  response. 

Then  he  had  told  her  that  he  had  another  classmate 
in  the  office  of  the  Corporation  Counsel,  Judge 
McKinley;  there  was  a  vacancy  there,  and  his  name 
had  been  suggested  to  the  judge.  She  had  smiled  and 
expressed  the  hope  that  he  might  get  the  appointment. 
And  now,  as  she  sat  there  alone,  with  the  stir  and 
bustle  of  the  department -store  all  about  her,  she 
felt  certain  as  never  before  that  if  he  did  get  the 


66  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

place  he  would  be  assured  that  he  had  at  last  money 
enough  to  marry  on,  and  that  he  would  ask  her  to 
be  his  wife.  If  she  accepted  him  she  would  have  a 
husband  and  a  home  of  her  own.  She  would  have 
her  chance  for  the  fuller  life  that  can  come  to  a  woman 
only  when  she  is  able  to  fulfil  her  destiny. 

Later  he  had  found  a  chance  to  say  that  he  was 
going  to  stick  it  out  in  New  York  a  little  longer— and 
then,  if  the  Texas  offer  was  still  open,  he'd  have  to 
take  it.  He  had  paused  to  hear  what  she  would  say  to 
that.  And  all  she  had  said  was  that  Texas  did  seem 
a  long  way  off.  She  had  given  him  no  encouragement ; 
she  had  been  polite — nothing  more.  If  he  did  ever 
propose,  and  if  she  should  refuse  him,  he  could  never 
reproach  her  for  having  lured  him  on. 

Suddenly  it  seemed  to  her  that  this  chilly  attitude 
of  hers  was  contemptible.  The  man  wanted  her — 
and  for  the  first  time  she  began  to  suspect  that  all  the 
woman  in  her  wanted  him  to  want  her.  She  hated 
herself  for  having  been  so  unresponsive,  so  discourag- 
ing, so  cold.  She  knew  that  he  was  a  man  of  character 
and  of  ability,  a  clean  man,  a  man  his  wife  might  be 
proud  of.  And  she  had  looked  ahead  sharply  and 
realized  how  desolate  the  Cotillion  of  One  Hundred 
and  the  Thursday  Theater  Club  would  be  for  her 
if  Addison  Wyngard  should  go  to  Texas,  after  all. 
She  began  to  fear  that,  if  he  did  decide  to  leave  New 
York,  he  would  never  dare  to  ask  her  to  marry  him. 

Then  she  looked  around  her  and  began  to  wonder 


"SISTERS  UNDER  THEIR  SKINS"          67 

what  could  be  keeping  her  mother  so  long.  She 
happened  to  see  the  door  of  the  store  open,  as  a  tall 
girl  came  in  with  a  high  pompadour  and  an  immense 
black  hat  adorned  with  three  aggressive  silver 
feathers. 

The  new-comer  advanced  toward  the  ribbon- 
counter,  where  she  was  greeted  effusively  by  two  of 
the  salesladies. 

"For  pity's  sake,"  cried  one  of  them,  "I  ain't 
seen  you  for  a  month  of  Sundays!" 

" Addie  Brown!"  said  the  other.  "And  you  haven't 
been  back  here  to  see  us  old  friends  since  I  don't 
know  when." 

"Addie  Cameron  now,  if  you  please,"  and  the  new- 
comer bridled  a  little  as  she  gave  herself  her  married 
name.  "An'  I  was  comin'  in  last  Saturday,  but  I 
had  to  have  my  teeth  fixed  first,  and  I  went  to  dentist 
after  dentist  and  they  were  all  full,  and  I  was  tired 
out." 

"Well,  it's  Addie,  any  way  you  fix  it,"  responded 
one  of  the  salesladies,  "and  we're  glad  to  see  you 
back,  even  if  we  did  think  you'd  shook  us  for  keeps. 
Is  this  gettin'  married  all  it's  cracked  up  to  be?" 

"It's  fine,"  the  bride  replied,  "an'  I  wouldn't 
never  come  back  here  on  no  account.  Not  but  what 
things  ain't  what  I'd  like  altogether.  I  went  to  the 
Girls'  Friendly  last  night,  and  there  was  that  Miss 
Van  Antwerp  that  runs  our  class,  and  she  was  so 
interested,  for  all  she's  one  of  the  Four  Hundred. 


68  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

An'  she  wanted  to  know  about  Sam,  an'  I  told  her  he 
was  a  good  man  an'  none  better,  an'  I  was  perfectly 
satisfied.  'But,  Miss  Van  Antwerp,'  I  says  to  her,  I 
says,  'don't  you  never  marry  a  policeman — their 
hours  are  so  inconvenient.  You  can't  never  tell 
when  he's  comin'  home.'  That's  what  I  told  her, 
for  she's  always  interested." 

The  other  two  salesladies  laughed,  and  one  of  them 
asked,  "What  did  Miss  Van  Antwerp  say  to  that?" 

"She  just  said  that  she  wasn't  thinkin'  of  gettin' 
married,  but  she'd  remember  my  advice." 

"I  ain't  thinkin'  of  gettin'  married,  either,"  said 
one  of  the  salesladies,  the  one  with  the  gentler  voice, 
"but  I've  had  a  dream  an'  it  may  come  true.  I 
dreamed  there  was  a  young  feller,  handsome  he  was, 
too,  and  the  son  of  a  charge  customer.  You've  seen 
her,  the  old  stiff  with  those  furs  and  the  big  diamond 
ear-rings,  that's  so  fussy  always  and  so  partic'lar,  for 
all  she  belongs  to  the  Consumers'  League." 

"I  know  who  you  mean;  horrid  old  thing  she  is, 
too,"  interrupted  the  other;  "but  I  didn't  know  she 
had  a  son." 

"I  don't  know  it,  either,"  was  the  reply.  "But 
that's  what  I  dreamed — and  I  dreamed  it  three 
nights  runnin',  too.  Fierce,  wasn't  it?  An'  he  kept 
hangin'  round  and  wantin'  to  make  a  date  to  take  me 
to  the  opera.  Said  he  could  talk  Drench  an'  he'd  tell 
me  what  it  was  all  about.  An' — " 

Just  then  the  floor-walker  called  "  Forward!"  as 


"SISTERS  UNDER  THEIR  SKINS  69 

a  customer  came  to  the  other  end  of  the  counter; 
and  the  girl  with  the  gentle  voice  moved  away. 

Minnie  Henryson  wondered  whether  this  floor- 
walker was  Mr.  Maguire  or  Mr.  Smith.  Under  the 
suggestion  of  his  stare,  whichever  he  was,  Addie 
Cameron  and  the  other  shop-girl  moved  away  tow- 
ard the  door,  and  the  rest  of  their  conversation  was 
lost  to  the  listener. 

She  did  not  know  how  long  she  continued  to  sit 
there,  while  customers  loitered  before  the  ribbon- 
counter  and  fingered  the  stock  and  asked  questions. 
She  heard  the  fire-engines  come  slowly  back;  and 
above  the  murmur  which  arose  all  over  the  store  she 
caught  again  the  harsh  grinding  of  the  brakes  on  the 
Elevated  in  the  avenue.  Then  she  rose,  as  she  saw 
her  mother  looking  for  her. 

"I  didn't  mean  to  keep  you  waiting  so  long,"  Mrs. 
Henryson  explained;  "but  I  couldn't  seem  to  find  just 
the  rug  I  wanted  for  your  father.  You  know  he's 
always  satisfied  with  anything,  so  I  have  to  be  par- 
ticular to  get  something  he'll  really  like.  And  then 
I  met  Mrs.  McKinley,  and  we  had  to  have  a  little 
chat." 

Minnie  looked  at  her  mother.  She  had  forgotten 
that  the  wife  of  the  Corporation  Counsel  was  a  friend 
of  her  mother's;  and  she  wondered  whether  she 
could  get  her  mother  to  say  a  good  word  for  Addison 
Wyngard. 

Mother  and  daughter  threaded  their  way  through 


70  VISTAS   OF   NEW   YORK 

the  swarm  of  shoppers  toward  the  door  of  the 
store. 

"By  the  way,  Minnie,"  said  her  mother,  just  as 
they  came  to  the  entrance,  "didn't  you  tell  me  that 
young  Mr.  Wyngard  sat  next  you  at  the  theater  the 
other  night  at  that  Thursday  Club  of  yours?  That's 
his  name,  isn't  it?" 

"Mr.  Wyngard  did  sit  next  to  me  one  evening," 
the  daughter  answered,  not  looking  up. 

"Well,  Mrs.  McKinley  saw  you,  and  so  did  the 
Judge.  He  says  that  this  young  Wyngard  is  a  clever 
lawyer — and  he's  going  to  take  him  into  his  office." 

And  then  they  passed  out  into  the  avenue  flooded 
with  spring  sunshine. 

Minnie  took  a  long  breath  of  fresh  air  and  she 
raised  her  head.  It  seemed  to  her  almost  as  though 
she  could  already  feel  a  new  ring  on  the  third  finger 
of  her  left  hand. 

(1910) 


tindet  an  Lbpzil 


swirling  rain  bespattered  the  window 
as  the  fitful  April  wind  changed  about; 
and  the  lonely  woman,  staring  vacantly 
upon  the  plumes  of  steam  waving  from 
the  roofs  below  her,  saw  them  violently 
twisted  and  broken  and  scattered.  The  new  hotel 
towered  high  above  all  the  neighboring  buildings, 
and  she  could  look  down  on  the  private  houses  that 
filled  block  after  block,  until  the  next  tall  edifice  rose 
abruptly  into  view  half  a  mile  to  the  northward. 
Through  the  drizzle  the  prospect  seemed  to  her 
drearier  than  ever,  and  the  ugly  monotony  of  it 
weighed  on  her  like  a  nightmare.  With  an  impatient 
sigh  she  turned  from  the  window,  but  as  her  eye 
traveled  around  the  walls  she  saw  nothing  that  might 
relieve  her  melancholy. 

It  was  not  a  large  room,  this  private  parlor  on  an 
upper  story  of  the  immense  hotel;  and  its  decora- 
tions, its  ornaments,  its  furniture,  its  carpets,  had  the 
characterless  commonplace  befitting  an  apartment 
which  might  have  a  score  of  occupants  in  a  single 
month.  Yet  she  had  spent  the  most  of  the  winter 
in  it;  those  were  her  pretty  cushions  (on  the  hard 
sofa),  and  that  was  her  tea  equipage  on  the  low  table 


74  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

by  the  fireplace  (with  its  gas-log).  The  photographs 
in  their  silver  frames  were  hers  also,  and  so  were  the 
violets  that  filled  a  Rookwood  bowl  on  the  top  of 
the  writing-desk  near  the  window.  But  as  she 
glanced  about  in  search  of  something  that  might 
make  her  feel  at  home,  she  found  nothing  to  satisfy 
her  longing.  The  room  was  a  room  in  a  hotel,  after 
all;  and  she  had  failed  wholly  to  impress  her  own 
individuality  upon  it.  To  recall  her  vain  efforts 
only  intensified  her  loneliness. 

The  hotel  was  full,  so  they  said,  and  it  held  a 
thousand  souls  and  more;  and  as  she  walked  aim- 
lessly to  and  fro  within  her  narrow  space,  she  won- 
dered whether  any  one  of  the  thousand  felt  as  de- 
tached and  as  solitary  as  she  did  then — as  she  had 
felt  so  often  during  the  long  winter.  She  paused  at 
the  window  again,  and  gazed  at  the  houses  far  down 
below  her  on  the  other  side  of  the  narrow  street; 
they  were  at  least  homes,  and  the  women  who  dwelt 
there  had  husbands  or  sons  or  fathers — had  each  of 
them  a  man  of  some  sort  for  her  to  lean  on,  for  her 
to  cling  to,  for  her  to  love,  for  her  to  devote  herself 
to,  and  for  her  to  sacrifice  herself  for. 

Sometimes  she  had  delighted  in  the  loftiness  of  her 
position,  lifted  high  in  air;  she  had  fancied  almost 
that  she  was  on  another  plane  from  the  people  in 
the  thick  of  the  struggle  down  below.  Now  as  she 
pressed  her  forehead  against  the  chill  pane  and  peered 
down  to  watch  the  umbrellas  that  crawled  here  and 


UNDER  AN  APRIL  SKY  75 

there  on  the  sidewalk,  more  than  a  hundred  feet  be- 
neath her,  she  had  a  fleeting  vision  of  her  own  mangled 
body  lying  down  there  on  the  stones,  if  she  should 
ever  yield  to  the  temptation  that  came  to  her  in  these 
moments  of  depression.  She  shuddered  at  the  sight, 
and  turned  away  impetuously,  while  the  rain  again 
rattled  against  the  window,  as  though  demanding 
instant  admission. 

An  observer  would  have  declared  that  this  woman, 
weary  as  she  might  be  with  solitude,  was  far  too 
young  for  life  already  to  have  lost  its  savor.  Her 
figure  was  slight  and  girlish  yet.  Her  walk  was 
brisk  and  youthful.  Her  thick,  brown  hair  was 
abundant,  and  untouched  by  gray.  Her  dark-brown 
eyes  kept  their  freshness  still,  although  they  were 
older  than  they  might  seem  at  first.  She  was  per- 
haps a  scant  thirty  years  of  age,  although  it  might 
well  be  that  she  was  three  or  four  years  younger. 
No  doubt  the  observer  would  have  found  her  ill  at 
ease  and  restless,  as  though  making  ready  for  an 
ordeal  that  she  was  anxious  to  pass  through  as  soon 
as  possible. 

The  clock  on  the  mantelpiece  began  to  strike, 
and  she  looked  up  eagerly;  but  when  she  saw  that 
it  was  only  three,  she  turned  away  petulantly, 
almost  like  a  spoiled  child  who  cannot  bear  to 
wait. 

Her  eye  fell  on  the  desk  with  an  unfinished  letter 
lying  on  it.  With  her  usual  impulsive  swiftness  she 


76  VISTAS  OP  NEW  YORK 

sat  herself  down  and  hastily  ran  over  what  she  had 
written. 

"Dear  Margaret,"  the  letter  began,  "it  was  a 
surprise,  of  course,  to  hear  from  you  again,  for  it 
must  be  three  or  four  years  since  last  we  corresponded. 
But  your  kindly  inquiries  were  very  welcome,  and  it 
did  me  good  to  feel  that  there  was  a  woman  really 
interested  in  me,  even  though  she  was  thousands  of 
miles  away.  It  is  with  a  glow  of  gratitude  that  I 
think  of  you  and  your  goodness  to  me  when  I  was 
suddenly  widowed.  You  took  pity  on  my  loneliness 
then,  and  you  can't  guess  how  often  I  have  longed 
for  a  friend  like  you  in  these  last  years  of  bitter 
solitude — a  friend  I  could  go  to  for  sympathy,  a 
friend  I  could  unburden  my  heart  to." 

Having  read  this  almost  at  a  glance,  she  seized  her 
pen  and  continued: 

"I  feel  as  if  I  simply  must  talk  out  to  somebody — 
and  so  I'm  going  to  write  to  you,  sure  you  will  not 
misunderstand  me,  for  your  insight  and  your  per- 
ceptions were  always  as  kindly  as  they  were  keen. 

"You  ask  me  what  I  am  going  to  do.  And  I 
answer  you  frankly.  I  am  going  to  marry  a  man 
I  don't  love — and  who  doesn't  love  me.  So  we  shall 
swindle  each  other! 

"I  can  see  your  shocked  look  as  you  read  this — but 
you  don't  know  what  has  brought  me  to  it.  I've  come 
to  the  end  of  my  tether  at  last.  My  money  has 
nearly  all  gone.  I  don't  know  how  I  can  support 


UNDER   AN   APRIL   SKY  77 

myself — and  so  I'm  going  to  let  somebody  support 
me,  that's  all! 

"The  settlement  of  poor  George's  affairs  has 
dragged  along  all  these  years,  and  it  was  only  last 
December  that  I  got  the  few  hundred  dollars  that 
were  coming  to  me.  I  took  the  cash  and  I  came  here 
to  New  York  to  see  if  something  wouldn't  turn  up. 
What — well,  I  didn't  know  and  I  didn't  care.  I  just 
hoped  that  the  luck  might  change  at  last — and  per- 
haps I  did  dream  of  a  Prince  Charming  at  the  end 
of  the  perspective;  not  a  mere  boy,  of  course,  not 
the  pretty  little  puppet  Cinderella  married,  but  a 
Prince  Charming  of  middle  age,  with  his  hair  dashed 
with  gray  at  the  temples,  a  man  of  position  and 
sound  judgment  and  good  taste,  who  might  still  find 
his  ideal  in  a  thin  little  widow  like  me.  Of  course  the 
dream  hasn't  come  true;  it's  only  the  nightmares  that 
are  realized.  I  haven't  seen  any  Prince  Charmings, 
either  pretty  little  puppets  or  mature  men  of  the 
world.  I  guess  the  race  is  extinct,  like  the  dodo. 
At  any  rate,  nothing  has  turned  up,  and  the  winter 
is  over,  and  my  money  is  nearly  all  gone. 

"But  I  don't  regret  the  past  few  months.  New 
York  is  very  interesting,  and  I'd  dearly  love  to  talk 
it  over  with  you.  It  is  a  sort  of  a  stock-pot;  every- 
thing goes  in — good  meat,  and  bones,  and  scraps  of 
all  sorts — and  you  never  know  just  what  the  flavor 
will  be  like,  but  it's  sure  to  be  rich  and  stimulating 
and  unexpected.  I've  been  to  very  exclusive  houses 


78  VISTAS   OF   NEW   YORK 

here  sometimes,  and  I  enjoyed  that  immensely;  I 
think  I  could  learn  easily  to  live  up  to  any  income, 
no  matter  how  big  it  was.  I've  been  mostly  in  the 
society  absurdly  called  the  Four  Hundred;  it  used 
to  be  called  the  Upper  Ten  Thousand;  there  are 
pleasant  men  and  women  there,  and  dull  ones  too, 
just  as  there  are  everywhere  else,  I  suppose.  And 
I've  even  gone  a  little  into  artistic  and  literary 
circles — but  I  don't  really  like  untidy  people. 

"You  see,  I  am  here  at  the  newest  and  swellest 
hotel.  It's  true  I  have  only  a  tiny  little  parlor  and 
a  teeny  little  bedroom,  'way  up  near  the  top  of  the 
house,  with  a  room  in  the  attic  somewhere  for  my 
maid  Jemima — you  remember  Jemima?  Well,  she's 
watching  over  me  still,  and  she's  the  only  real  friend 
I  have  in  all  New  York!  She'd  give  me  ah1  her 
savings  gladly  if  I  was  mean  enough  to  take  them; 
but  I  couldn't  live  on  that  pittance,  could  I? 

"I  brought  very  good  letters,  and  I  had  very  good 
advice  from  an  old  maid  who  knew  George's  father 
when  he  was  a  boy — Miss  Marlenspuyk;  dear  old 
soul  she  is.  Then,  as  it  happened,  somebody  re- 
membered that  poor  George  had  been  interested  in 
that  strike  in  Grass  Valley,  and  had  received  one- 
third  of  the  stock  when  the  Belinda  and  the  Lone 
Star  were  consolidated.  I've  got  that  stock  still, 
and  I  could  paper  a  house  with  it — if  I  had  one.  At 
any  rate,  somebody  started  the  story  that  I  was 
immensely  rich,  and  of  course  I  didn't  contradict  it, 


UNDER  AN  APRIL  SKY  79 

I  hope  I've  too  much  tact  to  refuse  any  help  that 
chance  throws  in  my  way.  I  don't  know  whether  it 
was  the  reported  wealth,  or  the  excellent  letters  I 
brought,  or  Miss  Marlenspuyk's  good  advice,  or 
even  my  own  personal  attractiveness — but,  whatever 
the  cause,  I  just  walked  into  Society  here  almost 
without  an  effort;  so  easily,  indeed,  that  the  social 
strugglers  who  have  seen  doors  open  wide  for  me 
where  they  have  been  knocking  in  vain  for  years — 
well,  they  are  mad  enough  to  die!  It's  enough  to 
make  us  despise  ourselves  even  more  than  we  do 
when  we  see  the  weeping  and  wailing  and  gnashing 
of  teeth  there  is  among  the  outsiders  who  are  peeking 
over  the  barbed- wire  fence  of  Society!  I'm  afraid 
I've  been  horrid  enough  to  get  a  good  deal  of 
satisfaction  out  of  the  envy  of  those  outside  the 
pale. 

"And  I've  enjoyed  the  thing  for  its  own  sake,  too. 
I  like  to  give  a  little  dinner  here  to  a  woman  from 
whom  I  expect  favors  and  to  a  couple  of  agreeable 
men.  I  like  to  go  to  other  people's  dinners,  and  to  a 
ball  now  and  then.  Why  is  it  I  haven't  really  the  half- 
million  or  more  that  they  think  I  have?  I'm  sure 
I  could  spend  it  better  than  most  of  those  I  know  who 
have  it.  As  it  is,  I've  about  enough  money  left 
in  the  bank  at  the  corner  to  carry  me  another  month 
— and  then?  And  then  I  wonder  sometimes  whether 
I  hadn't  better  take  the  last  half-dollar  for  a  poison 
of  some  sort — painless,  of  course.  Jemima  would  see 


80  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

me  decently  buried.  But  of  course  I  sha'n't  do  any- 
thing of  the  sort;  I'm  too  big  a  coward! 

"And  the  winter  has  almost  gone,  and  nothing  has 
turned  up.  Oh  yes,  I  forgot — poor  George's  brother, 
who  doesn't  like  me,  and  never  did;  he  knows  how 
poor  I  am,  and  he  wouldn't  give  me  a  dollar  out  of  his 
own  pocket.  But  he  wrote  me  last  week,  asking  if  I 
would  like  a  place  as  matron  in  a  girl's  boarding- 
school  in  Milwaukee.  Of  course  I  haven't  answered 
him!  I  don't  exactly  see  myself  as  a  matron.  What 
a  hideous  word  it  is! 

"Mais  il  faut  faire  un  fin,  and  my  end  is  matri- 
mony, I  suppose.  There's  a  man  here  called  Stone; 
he's  a  lieutenant-commander  in  the  navy,  and  I 
think  he's  going  to  ask  me  to  marry  him — and  I'm 
going  to  accept  the  proposal  promptly! 

"He's  not  the  mature  Prince  Charming  of  my 
dreams,  but  he  is  really  not  ill-looking.  He's  a  manly 
fellow,  and  I  confess  I  thought  he  was  rather  nice, 
until  I  discovered  that  he  was  after  me  for  my  money 
— which  was  a  shock  to  my  vanity,  too.  Little  Mat 
Hitchcock — you  must  remember  that  withered  little 
old  beau?  Well,  he  is  still  extant,  and  as  detestable 
as  ever;  he  told  me  that  John  Stone  had  proposed  to 
half  the  wealthy  girls  in  New  York.  Of  course,  I 
don't  believe  that,  but  I  thought  it  was  very  sus- 
picious when  he  took  me  in  to  dinner  a  month  ago 
and  tried  to  question  me  about  my  stock  in  the 
Belinda  and  Lone  Star.  I  told  him  I  had  the  stock 


UNDER  AN   APRIL   SKY  81 

— and  I  have,  indeed! — and  I  let  him  believe  that 
it  was  worth  anything  you  please.  It  wasn't  what 
I  said,  of  course,  for  I  was  careful  not  to  commit 
myself;  but  I  guess  he  got  the  right  impression. 
And  since  then  he  has  been  very  attentive;  so  it 
must  be  the  money  he  is  after  and  not  me.  I  rather 
liked  him,  till  I  began  to  suspect;  and  even  now  I 
find  it  hard  to  have  the  thorough  contempt  I  ought 
to  have  for  a  fortune-hunter. 

"Why  is  it  that  we  think  a  man  despicable  who 
marries  for  money,  and  yet  it  is  what  we  expect  a 
woman  to  do?  I've  asked  Miss  Marlenspuyk  about 
Mr.  Stone,  and  she  knows  all  about  him,  as  she  does 
about  everybody  else.  She  says  he  has  three  or  four 
or  five  thousand  dollars  a  year  besides  his  pay — and 
yet  he  wants  to  marry  me  for  my  money!  It  will 
just  serve  him  right  it  I  marry  him  for  his.  He's  at 
the  Brooklyn  Navy-Yard  for  a  few  months  more,  and 
then  his  shore  duty  will  be  up;  so  that  if  we  are 
married,  he'll  be  ordered  to  sea  soon,  and  I  shall  be 
free  from  him  for  three  years.  When  I  write  like  that 
I  don't  know  whether  I  have  a  greater  contempt  for 
him  or  for  myself.  Mais  il  faut  vivre,  n'est-ce  pas  f 
And  what  am  I  to  live  on  next  month?  I  can't  be  a 
matron  in  Milwaukee,  can  I?  The  world  owes  me  a 
living,  after  all,  and  I've  simply  got  to  collect  the  debt 
from  a  man.  And  how  I  hate  myself  for  doing  it! 

"He  sent  me  flowers  this  morning — a  big  bunch 
of  violets — and  of  course  he  will  come  in  this  after- 


82  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

noon  to  get  thanked.  If  I  am  engaged  before  dinner 
I'll  put  in  a  postscript  to  tell  you— so  that  you  can 
get  your  wedding-present  ready!" 

As  she  wrote  this  last  sentence  she  gave  a  hard 
little  laugh. 

Then  she  heard  a  brisk  rattle  from  the  telephone- 
box  near  the  door. 

She  dropped  her  pen  and  went  across  the  room  and 
put  the  receiver  to  her  ear. 

"  Yes— I'm  Mrs.  Randolph,"  she  said.  "  Yes— I'm 
at  home.  Yes.  Have  Mr.  Stone  shown  up  to  my 
parlor." 

Then  she  replaced  the  receiver  and  stood  for  a 
moment  in  thought.  She  went  back  to  the  desk 
and  closed  her  portfolio,  with  the  unfinished  letter 
inside.  She  changed  the  position  of  the  bowl  of 
violets  and  brought  it  into  the  full  light.  She 
glanced  about  the  room  to  see  if  it  was  in  order;' 
and  she  crossed  to  the  fireplace  and  looked  at  herself 
in  the  mirror  above. 

"I  do  wish  I  had  slept  better  last  night,"  she  said 
to  herself.  "I  always  show  it  so  round  the  eyes." 

She  crossed  swiftly  to  the  door  which  opened  into 
the  next  room. 

"Jemima!"  she  called. 

"Yes,  Miss  Evelyn,"  responded  a  voice  from  within. 

"Mr.  Stone  is  coming  up — and  my  hair  is  all 
wrong.  I  simply  must  do  it  over.  You  tell  him  I'll 
be  here  in  a  minute." 


UNDER  AN  APRIL  SKY  83 

"Yes,  Miss  Evelyn,"  was  the  answer. 

"And  after  Mr.  Stone  comes  you  get  the  water 
ready  for  the  tea,"  said  Mrs.  Randolph,  as  she  went 
into  the  bedroom.  "Be  sure  that  you  have  a  fresh 
lemon.  The  last  time  Mr.  Stone  was  here  his  slice 
was  all  dried  up — and  men  don't  like  that  sort  of 
thing." 

A  minute  or  two  after  she  had  disappeared  there 
was  a  rap  at  the  door,  and  Jemima  came  from  the 
bedroom  and  admitted  Mr.  Stone.  She  told  him  that 
Mrs.  Randolph  would  see  him  at  once,  and  then  she 
went  back  to  her  mistress,  after  giving  him  a  curi- 
ously inquisitive  look. 

Mr.  Stone  had  the  walk  of  a  sailor,  but  he  carried 
himself  like  a  soldier.  His  eyes  were  blue  and  pene- 
trating; his  ashen  mustache  curled  over  a  firm  mouth; 
his  clean-shaven  chin  was  square  and  resolute. 

He  stood  near  the  door  for  a  moment,  and  then 
he  went  toward  the  window.  The  rain  had  dwindled, 
and  as  he  looked  out  he  thought  he  saw  a  break  in 
the  clouds. 

It  was  full  five  minutes  before  Mrs.  Randolph  re- 
turned. 

"Oh,  Mr.  Stone,"  she  began,  in  voluble  apology, 
"it's  a  shame  to  keep  you  waiting  so,  but  honestly 
I  couldn't  help  it.  You  took  me  by  surprise  so,  I 
really  wasn't  fit  to  be  seen!" 

Mr.  Stone  gallantly  expressed  a  doubt  as  to  this 
last  statement  of  hers. 


84  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

"It's  very  good  of  you  to  think  that,"  she  respond- 
ed, "but  I  hardly  hoped  to  see  any  one  this  after- 
noon, in  this  awful  weather.  How  did  you  ever 
have  the  courage  to  venture  out?  It's  so  kind  of 
you  to  come  and  visit  a  lonely  woman,  for  it  has 
been  such  a  long  day!" 

Mr.  Stone  informed  her  that  it  looked  as  though 
it  was  about  to  clear  up. 

"Of  course  you  sailors  have  to  know  all  about  the 
weather,  don't  you?"  she  replied.  "That's  the  ad- 
vantage of  being  a  man — you  can  do  things.  Now 
a  woman  can't  do  anything — she  can't  even  go  out 
in  the  rain  for  fear  of  getting  her  skirts  wet!" 

In  her  own  ears  her  voice  did  not  ring  quite  true. 
She  knew  that  her  liveliness  was  a  little  factitious. 
She  wondered  whether  he  had  detected  it.  She  looked 
up  at  him,  and  found  that  he  was  gazing  full  at  her. 
She  had  never  before  recognized  how  clear  his  eyes 
were  and  how  piercing. 

"I  haven't  thanked  you  yet  for  those  lovely  vio- 
lets," she  began  again,  hastily.  "They  are  exquisite! 
But  then  you  have  always  such  good  taste  in  flowers. 
They  have  made  the  day  less  dreary  for  me — really 
they  have.  They  were  company  in  my  loneliness." 

He  looked  at  her  in  surprise.  "You  lonely?"  he 
asked.  "How  can  that  be?" 

"Why  not?"  she  returned. 

"You  have  made  yourself  a  home  here,"  he  an- 
swered, looking  about  the  room.  "You  have  hosts 


UNDER   AN   APRIL   SKY  85 

of  friends  in  New  York.  Whenever  I  see  you  in 
society  you  are  surrounded  by  admirers.  How  can 
you  be  lonely?" 

She  was  about  to  make  an  impetuous  reply,  but 
she  checked  herself. 

"I  am  not  really  a  New-Yorker,  you  know,"  she 
said  at  last.  "I  am  a  stranger  in  a  strange  city. 
You  don't  know  what  that  means." 

"I  think  I  do,"  he  responded.  "The  city  is  even 
stranger  to  me  than  it  can  be  to  you." 

"I  doubt  it,"  she  responded. 

"I  was  once  at  sea  alone  hi  an  open  boat  for  three 
days,"  he  went  on,  "and — it  must  seem  absurd  to  you, 
very  absurd,  I  suppose — but  I  was  not  as  lonely  as  I 
am,  now  and  then,  in  the  midst  of  the  millions  of  peo- 
ple here  in  New  York." 

"So  you  have  felt  that  way  too,  have  you?"  she 
asked.  "You  have  been  overwhelmed  by  the  im- 
mensity of  the  metropolis?  You  have  known  what 
it  is  to  sink  into  the  multitude,  knowing  that  nobody 
cares  who  you  are,  or  where  you  are  going,  or  what 
you  are  doing,  or  what  hopes  and  desires  and  dreams 
fill  your  head?  You  have  found  out  that  it  is  only 
in  a  great  city  that  one  can  be  really  isolated — for 
in  a  village  nobody  is  ever  allowed  to  be  alone.  But 
in  a  human  whirlpool  like  this  you  can  be  sucked 
down  to  death  and  nobody  will  answer  your  out- 
cry." 

He  gave  her  another  of  his  penetrating  glances. 


86  VISTAS  OF  NEW   YORK 

"It  surprises  me  that  you  can  have  such  feelings — 
or  even  that  you  can  know  what  such  feelings  are," 
he  said,  "you  who  lead  so  brilliant  a  life,  with  din- 
ners every  day,  and  parties,  and — 

"Yes,"  she  interrupted,  with  a  hard  little  laugh, 
"but  I  have  been  lonely  even  at  a  dinner  of  twenty- 
four.  I  go  to  all  these  things,  as  you  say — I've  had 
my  share  of  gaiety  this  winter,  I'll  admit — and  then 
I  come  back  here  to  this  hideous  hotel,  where  I  don't 
know  a  single  soul.  Why,  I  haven't  a  real  friend — 
not  what  I  call  a  friend — in  all  New  York." 

She  saw  that  he  had  listened  to  her  as  though  some- 
what surprised,  not  only  by  what  she  was  saying, 
but  also  by  the  tone  in  which  she  said  it.  She  ob- 
served tnat  her  last  remark  struck  him  as  offering 
an  opening  for  the  proposal  which  she  felt  certain 
he  had  come  to  make  that  afternoon. 

"You  must  not  say  that,  Mrs.  Randolph,"  he  be- 
gan. "Surely  you  know  that  I — " 

Then  he  broke  off  suddenly  as  the  door  of  the  next 
room  opened  and  Jemima  entered  with  a  tray  in 
her  hands. 

"You  will  let  me  give  you  a  cup  of  tea,  won't 
you?"  the  widow  asked,  as  Jemima  poured  out  the 
steaming  water. 

"Thank  you,"  the  sailor  answered.  "Your  tea 
is  always  delicious." 

Jemima  lighted  the  lamp  under  the  silver  kettle. 
Then  she  left  the  room,  silently,  and  Stone  was  about 


UNDER  AN   APRIL   SKY  87 

to  take  up  the  conversation  where  she  had  interrupted 
it,  when  she  came  back  with  a  plate  of  thin  bread- 
and-butter,  and  a  little  glass  dish  with  slices  of  lemon. 

He  checked  himself  again,  not  wanting  to  talk 
before  the  servant.  Jemima  stole  a  curious  glance 
at  him,  as  though  wondering  what  manner  of  man  he 
was.  Then  she  turned  down  the  flame  of  the  little 
lamp  and  left  the  room. 

Mrs.  Randolph  was  glad  that  the  conversation  had 
been  interrupted  at  that  point.  She  had  made  up  her 
mind  to  accept  Stone's  offer  when  he  should  ask  her 
to  marry  him,  but  her  immediate  impulse  was  to 
procrastinate.  She  did  not  doubt  that  he  would 
propose  before  he  left  her  that  afternoon,  and  yet 
she  wanted  to  keep  him  at  arm's-length  as  long  as 
she  could.  There  were  imperative  reasons,  she 
thought,  why  she  should  marry  him;  but  she  knew 
she  would  bitterly  regret  having  to  give  up  her 
liberty — having  to  surrender  the  control  of  herself. 

"You  don't  take  sugar,  I  remember,"  she  said,  as 
she  poured  out  his  cup  of  tea.  "And  only  one  slice 
of  lemon,  isn't  it?" 

"Only  one,"  he  answered,  as  he  took  the  cup. 
"Thank  you." 

There  was  a  change  of  tone  in  his  voice,  and  she 
knew  that  it  was  hopeless  for  her  to  try  to  postpone 
what  he  had  to  say.  But  she  could  not  help  making 
the  effort. 

"I'm  so  glad  you  like  this  tea,"  she  said,  hastily. 

7 


88  VISTAS   OF   NEW   YORK 

"It  is  part  of  a  chest  Miss  Marlcnspuyk  had  sent  to 
her  from  Japan,  and  she  let  me  have  two  or  three 
pounds.  Wasn't  it  nice  of  her?" 

But  the  attempt  failed.  The  sailor  had  gulped 
his  tea,  and  now  he  set  the  cup  down. 

"Mrs.  Randolph — "  he  began,  with  a  break  in  his 
voice. 

"Mr.  Stone!"  she  answered,  laughingly;  "that's  a 
solemn  way  of  addressing  me,  isn't  it?  At  least  it's 
serious,  if  it  isn't  solemn." 

"Mrs.  Randolph,"  he  repeated,  "what  I  have  to 
say  is  serious — very  serious  to  me,  at  least." 

Then  she  knew  that  it  was  idle  to  try  to  delay 
matters.  She  drew  a  long  breath  and  responded  as 
lightly  as  she  could: 

"Yes?" 

"I  hope  I  am  not  going  to  take  you  by  surprise, 
Mrs.  Randolph,"  he  went  on.  "You  are  so  bright 
and  so  quick  that  you  must  have  seen  that  I  admired 
you." 

He  waited  for  her  response,  and  she  was  forced  to 
say  something.  Even  though  the  man  was  trying 
to  marry  her  for  the  money  he  thought  she  had,  he 
was  at  least  exhibiting  a  most  becoming  ardor. 

"Well,"  she  declared,  "I  didn't  suppose  you  were 
very  much  bored  in  my  society." 

"I  have  never  before  seen  a  woman  in  whose 
society  I  have  taken  so  much  pleasure,"  he  answered. 
"You  cannot  imagine  how  great  a  joy  it  has  been  for 


UNDER  AN  APRIL   SKY  89 

me  to  know  you,  and  how  much  I  have  enjoyed  the 
privilege  of  coming  to  see  you  here  in  your  charming 
home." 

She  glanced  at  the  commonplace  parlor  of  the  hotel 
she  hated,  but  she  said  nothing. 

"You  spoke  just  now  of  loneliness,"  he  continued. 
"I  hope  you  don't  know  what  that  really  is — at  least 
that  you  don't  know  it  as  I  know  it.  But  if  you  have 
felt  it  at  all,  I  shall  have  the  less  hesitation  in  asking 
if  you — if  you  are  willing  to  consider  what  it  would 
mean  to  me  if  you  could  put  an  end  to  my  loneliness." 

"Mr.  Stone!"  she  said,  as  she  dropped  her  eyes. 

"It  is  not  your  beauty  alone  that  has  drawn  me 
to  you,"  he  urged,  "not  your  charm,  although  I  have 
felt  that  from  the  first  day  I  met  you.  No;  it  is  more 
than  that,  I  think — it  is  your  goodness,  your  gentle- 
ness, your  kindness,  your  womanliness.  I  don't 
know  how  to  find  words  for  what  I  want  to  say,  but 
you  must  know  what  I  mean.  I  mean  that  I  love 
you,  and  I  beg  you  to  be  my  wife." 

"This  is  very  sudden,  Mr.  Stone,"  she  replied. 

"Is  it?"  he  asked,  honestly.  "I  thought  every- 
body must  have  seen  how  I  felt  toward  you." 

"Oh,  I  supposed  you  liked  me  a  little,"  she  went  on. 

"I  love  you  with  all  my  heart,"  he  said,  and  she 
wondered  at  the  sincerity  with  which  he  said  it. 
She  wished  she  had  never  heard  that  little  Mat 
Hitchcock  talk  against  him. 

"Of  course,  I  can't  expect  that  you  should  love 


90  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

me  all  at  once,"  he  continued;  "no;  that's  too  much 
to  hope.  But  if  you  only  like  me  a  little  now,  and  if 
you  will  only  let  me  love  you,  I  shall  be  satisfied." 
And  he  leaned  forward  and  took  her  hand. 

"I  do  like  you,  Mr.  Stone,"  she  forced  herself  to 
answer.  She  thrilled  a  little  at  his  fervor,  doubtful 
as  she  was  as  to  the  reason  for  his  wooing.  And  as 
his  eyes  were  fixed  on  her  she  thought  that  she  had 
never  before  done  justice  to  his  looks.  He  was  a 
strong  figure  of  a  man.  His  mouth  was  masterful; 
but  the  woman  who  yielded  herself  to  him  was  likely 
to  have  a  satisfactory  defender. 

"Well,"  he  asked,  when  she  said  nothing,  "is  it 
to  be  yes  or  no?"  And  his  voice  trembled. 

"Will  you  be  satisfied  if  I  do  not  say  'no' — even  if 
I  do  not  say  'yes,'  all  at  once?"  she  returned. 

"I  shall  have  to  be,  I  suppose,"  he  answered,  and 
there  was  a  ring  of  triumph  in  his  voice.  "But  I 
shall  never  let  go  of  you  till  I  get  you  to  say  'yes.'" 
And  he  raised  her  hand  to  his  lips  and  kissed  it. 

She  made  no  resistance;  she  would  have  made  none 
had  he  clasped  her  in  his  arms;  she  was  even  a  little 
surprised  that  he  did  not.  She  was  irritatingly  con- 
scious that  his  warmth  was  not  displeasing  to  her — 
that  she  seemed  not  to  resent  his  making  love  to  her 
although  she  suspected  him  of  a  base  motive. 

For  a  moment  or  more  nothing  was  said.  He  still 
held  her  hand  firmly  clasped  in  his. 

At  last  he  spoke:  "You  have  granted  me  so  much 


UNDER  AN   APRIL  SKY  91 

that  I  have  no  right  to  ask  for  more.  But  I  have  not 
a  great  deal  of  time  now  t6  persuade  you  to  marry 
me.  Some  day  this  summer  I  expect  to  be  ordered 
to  sea  again — some  day  in  July  or  August;  and  I 
want  to  have  you  for  my  wife  before  I  go." 

"Oh,  Mr.  Stone,"  she  cried,  "that  is  very  soon!" 

"Can't  you  call  me  John?"  he  asked,  following  up 
his  advantage.  "Can't  I  call  you  Evelyn?" 

She  smiled,  and  did  not  deny  him,  and  he  kissed  her 
hand  again.  He  kept  hold  of  it  now  as  though  he 
felt  sure  of  it.  She  acknowledged  to  herself  that  he 
was  making  progress. 

They  talked  for  a  while  about  his  term  of  sea 
service.  He  thought  that  he  might  be  assigned  to  the 
Mediterranean  squadron,  and,  if  he  were,  she  could 
come  to  Europe  to  him  and  spend  the  next  winter  at 
Villefranche.  Then  they  discussed  travel  in  France 
and  in  Italy,  and  the  places  they  had  visited. 

With  her  delicate  feminine  perceptions  she  soon 
discovered  that  there  was  something  he  wished  to 
say  but  did  not  know  how  to  lead  up  to.  Curious 
to  learn  what  this  might  be,  she  let  the  conversation 
drop,  so  that  he  could  make  a  fresh  start  in  his  blunt 
fashion. 

Finally  he  came  to  the  point.  "Evelyn,"  he  began, 
abruptly,  "do  you  know  the  Pixleys  hi  San  Francisco 
—Tom  Pixley,  I  mean?" 

"I  think  I  have  met  him,"  she  answered,  wondering 
what  this  might  lead  to. 


92  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

"He  is  an  old  friend  of  mine,"  Stone  continued. 
"He  was  here  a  fortnight  ago,  and  I  had  a  long  talk 
with  him.  He  knows  all  about  those  Grass  Valley 
mines." 

She  smiled  a  little  bitterly  and  withdrew  her  hand. 
She  thought  that  perhaps  the  stock  was  worth  more 
than  she  had  supposed,  and  that  Stone  had  been  told 
so  by  Pixley.  All  her  contempt  for  a  man  who 
could  marry  a  woman  for  money  rose  hot  within 
her. 

"Does  he?"  she  asked,  carelessly,  not  trusting  her- 
self to  say  more. 

"You  have— it's  not  my  business,  I  know,"  urged 
the  sailor,  "but  I  don't  mind,  if  I  can  spare  you  any 
worry  in  the  future — you  have  a  lot  of  stock  in  the 
Belinda  and  Lone  Star,  haven't  you?" 

"Yes,"  she  replied. 

"It  does  not  pay  at  all,  does  it?"  he  asked. 

She  looked  at  him  coldly  as  she  responded,  "I  have 
not  received  any  dividends  this  year." 

"But  you  spoke  to  me  once  as  if  you  counted  on 
this  stock,"  he  returned — "as  if  you  thought  that  the 
dividends  were  only  deferred." 

"Did  I?"  she  said,  distantly,  as  though  the  matter 
interested  her  very  little. 

"That  was  why  I  took  the  liberty  of  getting  the 
facts  out  of  Tom  Pixley,"  Stone  continued.  "It 
wasn't  my  business,  I  know,  but,  loving  you  as  I  did, 
I  was  afraid  you  might  be  bitterly  disappointed." 


UNDER  AN  APRIL  SKY  93 

"No,"  she  interrupted,  "I  am  not  likely  to  be 
bitterly  disappointed." 

"Then  you  were  aware  already  that  the  Belinda 
and  Lone  Star  is  a  failure?"  he  asked.  "I  am  very 
glad  you  were,  for  I  was  afraid  I  might  be  the  bearer 
of  bad  news." 

She  gazed  at  him  in  intense  astonishment.  "Do 
you  mean  to  say  that  my  stock  is  worthless?"  she 
inquired. 

"I  fear  it  is  worth  very  little,"  he  answered. 
"Tom  Pixley  told  me  he  believed  that  they  were 
going  to  abandon  the  workings,  and  that  the  inter- 
est on  the  mortgage  had  not  been  paid  for  two 
years." 

"So  you  knew  all  along  that  I  was  poor?"  she 
asked.  "Then  why  did  you  ask  me  to  marry  you?" 

John  Stone  looked  at  her  for  a  moment  in  amaze- 
ment, while  his  cheeks  flamed.  Then  he  rose  to  his 
feet  and  stood  before  her. 

"Did  you  suppose  that  I  wanted  to  marry  you  for 
your  money?"  he  said,  making  an  obvious  effort  for 
self-control. 

"Yes,"  she  answered,  lowering  her  eyes.  "And 
that  is  why  I  was  going  to  accept  you." 

She  felt  that  the  man  was  still  staring  at  her, 
wholly  unable  to  understand. 

"I  am  poor,  very  poor,"  she  went  on,  hurriedly. 
"I  don't  know  how  I  am  gojng  to  live  next  month.  I 
believed  that  you  thought  I  was  wealthy.  It  seemed 


94  VISTAS   OF   NEW   YORK 

to  me  a  mean  thing  for  a  man  to  do,  to  marry  a  woman 
for  her  money,  so  I  didn't  mind  deceiving  you." 

He  stood  silently  gazing  at  her  for  a  minute,  and 
she  could  not  but  think  that  a  man  was  very  slow 
to  understand. 

Then  he  sat  down  again,  and  took  her  hand  once 
more,  and  petted  it. 

"You  must  have  been  sadly  tried  if  you  were  willing 
to  do  a  thing  like  that,"  he  said,  with  infinite  pity  in 
his  voice.  "You  poor  child!" 

It  was  her  turn  then  to  be  astonished,  but  she  was 
swifter  of  comprehension. 

"Do  you  mean  to  say  that  you  still  want  to  marry 
me,"  she  asked,  looking  him  full  in  the  face,  "even 
after  I  have  insulted  you?" 

"Yes,"  he  answered.  "I  want  to  marry  you — and 
more  than  ever  now,  so  that  you  may  never  again 
be  exposed  to  a  temptation  like  this." 

"But  now  I  refuse  to  marry  you,"  she  returned, 
forcibly,  as  she  withdrew  her  hand.  "I  say  'no'  now 
— without  hesitation  this  time." 

"Why?"  he  asked. 

"Because  it  isn't  fair  now,"  she  responded. 

"Fair?"  he  repeated,  puzzled. 

"I  couldn't  do  it  now;  it  would  be  too  mean  for 
anything,"  she  explained.  "As  long  as  I  supposed 
you  thought  I  was  rich  and  were  going  to  marry  me 
for  my  money,  I  didn't  mind  cheating  you.  I  could 
let  you  marry  me  even  if  I  didn't  love  you,  and  it 


UNDER  AN  APRIL  SKY  95 

would  only  be  serving  you  right.  But  now! — now  I 
couldn't!  It  wouldn't  be  fair  to  you.  I  am  pretty 
mean,  I  confess,  but  I'm  not  mean  enough  for  that, 
I  hope." 

Again  he  took  a  moment  to  think  before  he  spoke. 

"I  don't  know  what  to  make  of  you,"  he  began. 
"Am  I  to  understand  that  you  were  going  to  marry 
me,  though  you  did  not  love  me,  so  long  as  you  thought 
I  did  not  love  you,  but  that  now,  when  you  know 
that  I  really  do  love  you,  for  that  very  reason  you 
refuse  to  marry  me?" 

"That's  it,"  she  cried.  "You  must  see  how  I  feel 
about  it.  It  wouldn't  be  fair  to  marry  you  now  I 
know  you  are  in  earnest,  would  it?" 

"But  if  I  am  willing,"  he  urged;  "if  I  want  you 
as  much  as  ever;  if  I  feel  confident  that  I  can  get 
you  to  love  me  a  little  in  time;  if  you  will  only  let 
me  hope — " 

"Oh,  I  couldn't,"  she  answered.  "I  couldn't  cheat 
you  now  I  really  know  you — now  that  I  like  you  a 
great  deal  better  than  I  did." 

He  was  about  to  protest  again,  when  she  inter- 
rupted him. 

"Don't  let's  talk  about  it  any  more,"  she  said, 
impetuously;  "  it  has  given  me  a  headache  al- 
ready." 

Forbidden  to  speak  upon  the  one  subject  about 
which  he  had  something  to  say,  the  man  said  nothing, 
and  for  a  minute  or  more  there  was  silence. 


96  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

They  could  hear  the  patter  of  the  rain  as  it  pelted 
against  the  window  near  which  they  were  sitting. 
Then  there  was  a  slight  flash  of  lightning,  followed  by 
a  distant  growl  of  thunder. 

A  shiver  ran  through  Mrs.  Randolph,  and  she  gave 
a  little  nervous  laugh. 

"I  hate  lightning,"  she  explained,  "and  I  detest 
a  storm — don't  you?  I  don't  see  how  any  one  can 
ever  choose  to  be  a  sailor." 

He  smiled  grimly.  "I  am  a  sailor,"  he 
said. 

"And  are  you  going  to  sea  again  soon?"  she  re- 
turned. "I  shall  miss  you  dreadfully.  I'm  glad  I 
sha'n't  be  here  in  New  York  when  you  are  gone. 
Perhaps  I  shall  leave  first." 

"Where  are  you  going?"  he  asked,  eagerly. 

"I've  got  to  go  somewhere,"  she  answered,  "now 
that  I've  had  to  change  all  my  plans.  I'm  going  to 
Milwaukee." 

"To  Milwaukee?"  he  repeated.  "I  did  not  know 
you  had  any  friends  there." 

"I  haven't,"  she  answered,  with  a  repetition  of 
the  hard  little  laugh.  "Not  a  friend  in  Milwaukee, 
and  not  a  friend  in  New  York." 

"Then  why  are  you  going?" 

"I  must  earn  my  living,  somehow,"  she  responded, 
"and  I  can't  paint,  and  I  can't  embroider,  and  I  can't 
teach  whist,  and  I'm  not  young  enough  to  go  on  the 
stage — so  I'm  to  settle  down  as  the  matron  of  a  girl's 


UNDER   AN   APRIL   SKY  97 

school  in  Milwaukee.  The  place  has  been  offered 
to  me,  and  I  intend  to  accept  it." 

"When  must  you  be  there?"  he  inquired. 

"Oh,  I  don't  know,"  she  answered.  "Next  week 
some  time,  or  perhaps  not  till  next  month.  I'm  not 
sure  when." 

John  Stone  rose  to  go.  "Then  I  may  come  to  see 
you  again — Evelyn?"  he  asked. 

Her  heart  throbbed  a  little  as  she  heard  her  name 
from  his  lips. 

"Oh  yes,"  she  replied,  cordially.  "Come  and  see 
me  as  often  as  you  can.  I  hate  to  be  as  lonely  as  I 
was  this  afternoon." 

And  she  held  out  her  hand. 

"Good -by,  then,"  he  responded,  and  he  raised 
her  hand  again  and  kissed  it. 

When  he  had  gone  she  walked  restlessly  to  and  fro 
for  several  minutes.  At  last  she  opened  her  desk  and 
took  out  the  unfinished  letter  and  tore  it  up  im- 
patiently. Then  she  went  to  the  window  and  peered 
out. 

Twilight  was  settling  down  over  the  city,  but  the 
sky  was  leaden,  with  not  a  gleam  of  sunset  along  the 
horizon.  Lights  were  already  twinkling  here  and 
there  over  the  vast  expanse  of  irregular  roofs  across 
which  she  was  looking.  The  rain  was  heavier  than 
ever,  and  it  fell  in  sheets,  now,  as  though  it  would 
never  cekse. 

Yet  the  solitary  woman  looking  out  at  the  dreary 


98  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YOEK 

prospect  did  not  feel  so  lonely  as  she  had  felt  two 
hours  earlier.  She  had  meant  to  accept  John  Stone, 
and  she  had  rejected  him.  But  it  was  a  comfort  to 
her  to  know  that  somewhere  in  the  immense  city 
that  spread  out  before  her  there  was  a  man  who 
really  loved  her. 

(1898) 


.HI  ®  •  ®  •  ®  •  ®  •  ®  II  ©  HI  ®  II  «  HI  «  III  ®  M  ®  III  »  III. 


of  Gentzal 


was  nearly  five  o'clock  on  an  afternoon 
early  in  May  when  Dr.  Richard  Dema- 
rest  bicycled  up  Fifth  Avenue  and  into 
Central  Park.  He  looked  at  his  watch 
to  make  sure  of  the  hour,  and  then  he 
dismounted  on  the  western  side  of  the  broad  drive, 
whence  he  could  see  everybody  who  might  seek  to 
enter  the  Park  long  before  they  were  likely  to  dis- 
cover him.  He  had  reason  to  believe  that  Miss 
Minnie  Contoit,  who  had  refused  to  marry  him  only 
a  fortnight  before,  and  whom  he  had  not  seen  since, 
was  going  to  take  a  little  turn  on  her  wheel  in  the 
Park  that  afternoon. 

As  it  had  happened,  he  had  gone  into  the  club  to 
lunch  that  morning,  and  he  had  met  her  only  brother, 
with  whom  he  had  always  carefully  maintained  the 
most  pleasant  relations.  By  ingeniously  pumping 
Ralph  Contoit  he  had  ascertained  that  the  girl  he 
loved  was  going  out  at  five  with  her  father  and  her 
grandfather.  The  brother  had  been  even  franker  than 
brothers  usually  are. 

"I  say,"  he  had  declared,  "I  don't  know  what  has 
come  over  Minnie  this  last  ten  days;  she's  been  as 
cross  as  two  sticks,  and  generally  she's  pretty  even- 


102  VISTAS   OF  NEW  YORK 

tempered  for  a  girl,  you  know.  But  she's  been  so 
touchy  lately;  she  nearly  took  my  head  off  this 
morning!  I  guess  you  had  better  have  Dr.  Cheever 
come  around  and  prescribe  for  her.  Cocaine  for  a 
bad  temper  is  what  she  needs  now,  I  can  tell  you!" 

Although  he  was  a  rejected  lover,  he  was  not  melan- 
choly. In  the  springtime  youth  feels  the  joy  of 
living,  and  Richard  Demarest  took  delight  hi  the 
beauty  of  the  day.  The  foliage  was  everywhere 
fresh  and  vigorous  after  the  persistent  rains  of  April, 
and  a  scent  of  young  blossoms  came  to  him  from  a 
clump  of  bushes  behind  the  path.  A  group  of  half 
a  dozen  girls  flashed  past  him  on  their  wheels,  laugh- 
ing lightly  as  they  sped  along  home,  each  of  them 
with  a  bunch  of  fragrant  lilacs  lashed  to  her  handle- 
bar. 

He  followed  them  with  his  eye  till  they  turned  out 
of  the  Park;  and  then  at  the  entrance  he  saw  the 
girl  he  was  waiting  for  riding  her  bicycle  carefully 
across  the  car-tracks  in  Fifty-ninth  Street.  Her 
father  and  grandfather  were  with  her,  one  on  each 
side. 

Dr.  Demarest  sprang  on  his  wheel  and  sped  on 
ahead.  When  he  came  to  the  foot  of  the  Mall  he 
swerved  to  the  westward.  Then  he  turned  and  re- 
traced his  path,  reaching  the  branching  of  the  ways 
just  as  General  Contoit  with  his  son  and  grand- 
daughter arrived  there. 

The  General  was  nearly  seventy,  but  he  sat  his 


AN   IDYL   OF   CENTRAL   PARK  103 

wheel  with  a  military  stiffness,  holding  himself  far 
more  carefully  than  his  son,  the  Professor.  Between 
them  came  Miss  Minnie  Contoit,  a  slim  slip  of  a 
girl,  in  a  light-brown  cloth  suit,  with  her  pale,  blond 
hair  coiled  tightly  under  a  brown  alpine  hat.  They 
had  just  come  up  a  hill,  and  the  General's  face  was 
ruddy,  but  the  girl's  was  as  colorless  as  ever.  Dem- 
arest  had  often  wondered  why  it  was  that  no  exer- 
cise ever  brought  a  flush  to  her  ivory  cheeks. 

He  watched  her  now  as  her  grandfather  caught 
sight  of  him,  and  cried  out:  "Hello,  Doctor!  Out 
for  a  spin?" 

He  saw  her  look  up,  and  then  she  glanced  away 
swiftly,  as  though  to  choose  her  course  of  conduct 
before  she  acknowledged  his  greeting. 

"Good  afternoon,  General;  how  well  you  are  look- 
ing this  spring!"  said  Demarest.  "Good  afternoon, 
Professor.  And  you,  too,  Miss  Contoit.  Going 
round  the  Park,  are  you?  May  I  join  you?"  He 
looked  at  her  as  he  asked  the  question. 

It  was  her  grandfather  who  answered:  "Come 
along,  come  along!  We  shall  be  delighted  to  have 
you!" 

She  said  nothing.  They  were  all  four  going  up  on 
the  east  side  of  the  Mall,  and  they  had  already  left 
behind  them  the  bronze  mass-meeting  of  misshapen 
celebrities  which  disfigures  that  broad  plateau.  A 
Park  omnibus  was  loitering  in  front  of  them,  and  they 
could  not  pass  it  four  abreast. 
8 


104  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

"Come  on,  papa,"  cried  the  girl;  "let's  leave 
grandpa  and  Dr.  Demarest  to  take  care  of  each 
other!  We  had  better  go  ahead  and  show  them  the 
way!" 

It  struck  Dr.  Demarest  that  she  was  glad  to  get 
away  from  him,  as  though  her  sudden  flight  was  an 
instinctive  shrinking  from  his  wooing.  He  smiled 
and  held  this  for  a  good  sign.  He  was  in  no  hurry 
to  have  his  talk  out  with  her,  and  he  did  not  mean 
to  begin  it  until  a  proper  opportunity  presented  it- 
self. He  was  glad  to  have  her  in  front  of  him,  where 
he  could  follow  her  movements  and  get  delight  out 
of  the  play  of  the  sunshine  through  the  branches  as 
it  fell  molten  on  her  fine,  light  hair.  It  pleased  him 
to  watch  her  firm  strokes  as  they  came  to  a  hill  and 
to  see  that  she  rode  with  no  waste  of  energy. 

The  General  had  done  his  duty  in  the  long  years 
of  the  war,  and  he  liked  to  talk  about  what  he  had 
seen.  Dr.  Demarest  was  a  good  listener,  and  per- 
haps this  was  one  reason  why  the  old  soldier  was 
always  glad  of  his  company.  The  young  doctor  was 
considerate,  also,  and  he  never  increased  his  pace 
beyond  the  gait  most  comfortable  for  his  elder  com- 
panion; and  as  they  drew  near  to  the  Metropolitan 
Museum  he  guided  the  General  away  to  the  Fifth 
Avenue  entrance  and  thence  back  to  the  main  road, 
by  which  excursion  they  avoided  the  long  and  steep 
hill  at  the  top  of  which  stands  Cleopatra's  Needle. 
And  as  they  had  ridden  on  the  level  rather  rapidly 


"I'M  SURE  HE'D  BATHER  TALK  TO  YOU,  MY  DEAR,  so  YOU  CAN  RUN 
ALONG  TOGETHER" 


AN   IDYL  OF   CENTRAL  PARK  105 

they  almost  caught  up  with  the  General's  son  and 
granddaughter. 

The  two  couples  were  close  to  each  other  as  they 
went  around  the  reservoir,  along  the  shaded  road  on 
the  edge  of  the  Park,  with  the  sidewalk  of  Fifth 
Avenue  down  below.  Everywhere  the  grass  was 
fresh  and  fragrant;  and  everywhere  the  squirrels 
were  frequent  and  impertinent,  cutting  across  the 
road  almost  under  the  wheels,  or  sitting  up  on  the 
narrow  sward  in  impudent  expectation  of  the  nuts 
gently  thrown  to  them  from  the  carriages. 

When  they  came  to  McGowan's  Pass  he  saw  the 
Professor  suddenly  dismount,  and  he  thought  that 
Minnie  was  going  on  alone  and  that  her  father  had 
to  call  her  back. 

"Shall  we  rest  here  for  a  while,  father?"  asked  the 
Professor,  as  the  General  and  the  Doctor  dismounted. 

"Just  as  you  say,"  the  old  soldier  answered;  "just 
as  you  say.  I'm  not  at  all  fatigued,  not  at  all.  But 
don't  let  us  old  fogies  keep  you  young  folks  from  your 
exercise.  Minnie,  you  and  the  Doctor  can  ride  on — " 

"But,  grandpa — "  she  began,  in  protest. 

"I'll  stay  here  a  minute  or  two  with  your  father," 
the  General  continued.  "The  Doctor  is  very  kind 
to  let  me  talk  to  him,  but  I'm  sure  he'd  rather  talk 
to  you,  my  dear;  so  you  two  can  run  along  together." 

"I  shall  be  delighted  to  accompany  Miss  Contoit 
if  she  cares  to  have  a  little  spin,"  said  Dr.  Demarest, 
turning  to  her. 


106  VISTAS  OF  NEW   YORK 

"Oh,  well,"  she  answered,  a  little  ungraciously; 
then  she  smiled  swiftly,  and  added:  "I  always  do 
what  grandpa  wants.  Don't  you  think  I'm  a  very 
good  little  girl?"  And  with  that  she  started  for- 
ward, springing  lightly  to  her  seat  after  her  bicycle 
was  in  motion. 

Demarest  was  jumping  on  his  wheel  to  follow, 
when  her  father  called  out,  "Don't  let  her  ride  up- 
hill too  fast,  Doctor!" 

"Isn't  papa  absurd?"  she  asked,  laughing;  "and 
grandpa,  too?  They  are  always  wanting  me  to  take 
care  of  myself,  just  as  if  I  didn't!" 

They  overtook  and  passed  a  woman  weighing  two 
hundred  pounds  and  full  forty  years  of  age,  who  was 
toiling  along  on  a  bicycle,  dressed  in  a  white  skirt, 
a  pink  shirt-waist,  and  a  straw  sailor-hat.  The 
Doctor  turned  and  bowed  to  this  strange  apparition, 
but  the  plump  lady  was  too  fully  occupied  in  her 
arduous  task  to  be  able  to  do  more  than  gasp  out: 
"  Good — after — noon — Doctor." 

When  they  had  gone  one  hundred  yards  ahead  the 
Doctor's  companion  expressed  her  surprise.  "You 
do  know  the  funniest  people!"  she  cried.  "Who  on 
earth  was  that?" 

"That?"  he  echoed.  "Oh,  that's  a  patient  of 
Dr.  Cheever's.  He  advised  her  to  get  a  bicycle  if 
she  wanted  to  be  thinner — " 

"And  he  told  me  to  get  one  if  I  wanted  to  be  a  little 
fatter!"  the  girl  interrupted.  "Isn't  that  inconsistent?'' 


AN   IDYL  OF  CENTRAL  PARK  107 

"I  don't  think  so,"  the  young  man  answered,  glad 
that  the  conversation  had  taken  this  impersonal  turn, 
and  yet  wondering  how  he  could  twist  it  to  the  point 
where  he  wanted  it.  "Outdoor  exercise  helps  peo- 
ple to  health,  you  see,  and  if  they  are  unhealthily 
fat  it  tends  to  thin  them  down,  and  if  they  are  very 
thin  it  helps  them  to  put  on  flesh." 

"I'd  bike  fourteen  hours  a  day  if  I  was  a  porpoise 
like  that,"  said  £he  girl,  glancing  back  at  the  plump 
struggler  behind  them. 

Just  then  a  horn  tooted  and  a  coach  came  around 
the  next  turn.  There  were  on  it  three  or  four  girls 
in  gay  spring  costumes,  and  two  of  them  bowed  to 
Dr.  Demarest. 

Behind  the  four-in-hand  followed  a  stylish  victoria, 
in  which  sat  a  handsome  young  woman  alone.  She 
was  in  black.  Her  somber  face  lighted  with  a  smile 
as  she  acknowledged  the  young  doctor's  bow. 

"I've  seen  her  somewhere,"  said  the  girl  by  his 
side.  "Who  is  she?" 

"That's  Mrs.  Cyrus  Poole,"  he  answered;  "the 
widow  of  the  Wall  Street  operator  who  died  two 
years  ago." 

"What  lots  of  people  you  know,"  she  commented. 

"How  is  a  young  doctor  to  get  on  unless  he  knows 
lots  of  people?"  was  his  answer. 

She  said  nothing  for  a  minute  or  two,  as  they 
threaded  their  way  through  a  tangle  of  vehicles 
stretching  along  the  northernmost  drive  of  the  Park. 


108  VISTAS   OF   NEW   YORK 

Then  she  asked:  "Why  is  it  that  most  of  the 
women  we  have  passed  this  afternoon  sitting  back 
in  their  carriages  look  bored  to  death?" 

"I  suppose  it's  because  they've  got  all  they  want," 
the  Doctor  responded.  "They  have  nothing  left 
to  live  for;  they  have  had  everything.  That's 
what  makes  them  so  useful  to  our  profession.  They 
send  for  us  because  they  are  bored,  and  they  want 
sympathy.  I  suppose  everybody  likes  to  talk  about 
himself,  especially  when  he's  out  of  sorts;  now,  you 
see,  the  family  doctor  can  always  be  sent  for,  and  it's 
his  business  to  listen  to  your  account  of  your  symp- 
toms. That's  what  he's  paid  for." 

"I  don't  think  that's  a  nice  way  of  earning  a  living, 
do  you?"  returned  the  girl. 

"Oh,  I  don't  know,"  he  answered.  "Why  not? 
It's  our  duty  to  relieve  suffering,  and  these  women 
are  just  suffering  for  a  chance  to  describe  all  their 
imaginary  ailments." 

"Women?"  she  cried,  indignantly.  "Are  all  these 
old  fools  women?" 

"There  must  be  men  sometimes,  I  suppose,"  he 
replied;  "but  most  of  a  family  physician's  work  is 
with  the  women,  of  course." 

Then  it  seemed  to  him  that  he  saw  before  him  the 
opportunity  he  had  been  awaiting.  They  were  now 
climbing  the  hill  at  the  northwestern  corner  of  the 
Park.  He  slowed  up  so  that  she  should  not  be 
tempted  to  overexert  herself.  He  even  went  so  far 


AN   IDYL  OF  CENTRAL  PARK  109 

as  to  lag  a  little  behind.  When  they  began  to  go 
down  again  gently,  he  came  alongside. 

"By  the  way,"  he  began,  "speaking  of  what  a 
family  physician  has  to  do  reminds  me  that  I  want 
to  ask  your  advice." 

"My  advice?"  she  echoed,  with  the  light  little 
laugh  that  thrilled  through  him  always.  "Why,  I 
don't  know  anything  about  medicine." 

"It  isn't  a  professional  consultation  I  want,"  he 
answered,  laughing  himself,  "it's  friendly  counsel. 
Don't  you  remember  that  when  you  told  me  you 
couldn't  love  me  you  went  on  to  say  you  hoped  we 
should  always  be  good  friends?" 

"Yes,"  she  responded,  calmly,  "I  remember  that. 
And  I  hope  that  if  I  can  really  show  any  friendliness 
hi  any  way,  you  will  let  me." 

"That's  what  I  am  coming  to,"  he  returned.  "You 
know,  I've  been  helping  Dr.  Cheever  as  a  sort  of 
third  man  while  Dr.  Aspinwall  has  been  ill?  Well, 
Dr.  Aspinwall  isn't  getting  any  better,  and  he's  got 
to  quit  for  a  year,  anyhow.  So  Dr.  Cheever  is  going 
to  take  me  with  him — " 

"Oh,  I'm  so  glad!"  she  broke  in,  heartily.  "That's 
splendid  for  you,  isn't  it?" 

"It  will  be  splendid  for  me  if  I  can  keep  the  place 
and  do  the  work  to  his  satisfaction,"  he  answered. 

"Oh,  I  guess  Dr.  Cheever  knows  what  he  is  about," 
retorted  the  girl,  gaily.  "He  knows  how  clever  you 
are." 


HO  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

"Thank  you,"  the  young  man  returned.  "I  felt 
sure  you  would  be  pleased,  because  you  have  always 
been  so  kind  to  me." 

He  hesitated  for  a  moment,  and  then  continued: 
"I  feel  as  if  I  owe  you  an  apology— 

"What  for?"  she  asked,  in  surprise. 

"For  the  way  I  behaved  last  time  we — we  had  a 
talk,"  he  answered. 

"Oh,  then,"  she  commented;  and  it  seemed 
to  him  that  she  had  almost  made  an  effort  to  re- 
tain the  non-committal  expression  she  was  affect- 
ing. 

"You  may  remember,"  he  went  on,  "that  I  asked 
you  to  marry  me,  and  that  you  refused,  and  that 
you  told  me  you  didn't  love  me  at  all,  but  you  did 
like  me — " 

"What's  the  use  of  going  over  all  that  again?"  she 
asked. 

"I  must  make  myself  right  with  you,  Miss  Minnie," 
he  urged.  "You  said  we  could  be  friends,  and  I  was 
all  broke  up  then,  and  I  didn't  know  just  what  I  was 
saying,  and  I  told  you  friendship  wasn't  any  good  to 
me,  and  if  I  couldn't  have  you  there  wasn't  any- 
thing else  I  wanted.  I  must  have  been  rude,  indeed, 
and  it  has  worried  me  ever  since." 

"I'll  forgive  you,  if  that's  what  you  mean,"  she 
responded.  "I  hadn't  really  thought  about  it  twice. 
It  isn't  of  any  consequence." 

"It  is  to  me,"  he  returned.     "Now  I've  changed 


AN   IDYL   OF   CENTRAL   PARK  111 

my  mind,  and  if  you  will  offer  the  friendship  again 
I'll  accept  it  gladly." 

"Why,  Dr.  Demarest!"  she  said,  smiling,  but  with 
a  flash  in  her  gray  eyes,  "of  course  we  can  be  good 
friends,  just  as  we  have  always  been.  And  now  you 
needn't  talk  any  more  about  this  foolish  misunder- 
standing." 

So  saying  she  started  ahead.  They  had  been 
climbing  a  hill,  and  now  they  had  on  then*  left  a 
broad  meadow,  gay  with  groups  of  tennis-players. 
At  an  opening  on  the  right  a  mounted  policeman  sat 
his  horse  as  immovable  as  an  equestrian  statue.  Just 
before  them  were  two  gentlemen  with  impatient 
trotters  trying  to  get  a  clear  space;  and  there  was 
also  a  double  file  of  young  men  and  girls  from  some 
riding-school,  under  the  charge  of  a  robust  German 
riding-master. 

It  was  not  for  two  or  three  minutes  that  Dr.  Dem- 
arest was  able  to  resume  his  position  by  the  side  of 
Miss  Contoit. 

"I  had  to  set  myself  right,"  he  began,  abruptly, 
"because  if  we  really  are  friends  I  want  you  to  help 
me." 

"I  shall  be  very  glad,  I'm  sure,"  she  replied. 
"I've  told  you  so  already." 

"But  what  I  waut  is  something  very  serious,"  he 
continued. 

"What  is  it?"  she  asked,  drawing  away  from  him 
a  little. 


112  VISTAS  OF  NEW   YORK 

"It's  advice,"  he  explained. 

She  gave  a  light  laugh  of  relief.  "Oh,  advice," 
she  repeated;  "anybody  can  give  advice." 

"Not  the  advice  I  want,"  he  responded,  gravely. 
"It's  a  very  solemn  thing  for  me,  I  can  assure  you." 

"And  what  is  this  very  solemn  thing?"  she  in- 
quired, airily. 

"It's  marriage,"  he  answered.  "I've  got  to  get 
married,  and — and — 

"Don't  let's  go  back  to  that  again,"  she  said,  with 
frank  impatience.  "I  thought  we  had  settled  that 
once  for  all." 

"Oh,  I  didn't  mean  you,"  he  returned,  apolo- 
getically. 

"You  didn't  mean  me?"  she  repeated,  in  amaze- 
ment. "Why,  I  thought — well,  it's  no  matter  what 
I  thought,  of  course." 

"I'm  afraid  I'm  getting  things  all  mixed  up,"  he 
said,  calmly.  "Of  course,  you  are  the  only  woman 
I  love,  and  the  only  woman  I  ever  shall  love.  I  told 
you  that  the  last  time  we  met,  and  you  told  me  that 
you  didn't  love  me — so  that  settled  it." 

"Well?"  she  interrogated. 

"Well,  if  I  can't  have  what  I  want,"  he  explained, 
"I'd  better  get  what  I  need." 

"I  confess  I  do  not  know  what  you  are  talking 
about,"  she  declared. 

"  It's  simple  enough,"  he  returned.  "  I'm  a  doctor, 
and  I'm  young— I'm  only  thirty— and  I  haven't  a 


AN   IDYL  OF   CENTRAL   PARK  113 

bald  spot  yet,  so  people  think  I'm  even  younger  than 
I  am,  and  they  haven't  confidence  in  it.  So  I've 
got  to  get  married." 

The  girl  laughed  out  merrily.  "Can't  you  get  a 
bald  spot  any  other  way?"  she  asked. 

"If  I  have  a  wife  I  don't  need  a  bald  spot,"  he 
responded.  "A  wife  is  a  warrant  of  respectability. 
Every  doctor  will  tell  you  that's  the  way  patients 
feel.  I'm  tired  of  going  to  see  some  old  woman  for 
Dr.  Cheever,  and  sending  up  my  card  and  over- 
hearing her  say:  'I  won't  see  him!  I  don't  want 
Dr.  Demarest!  I  sent  for  Dr.  Cheever,  and  it's  Dr. 
Cheever  I  want  to  see!'  That  has  happened  to  me, 
and  not  only  once  or  twice,  either." 

"How  could  any  woman  be  so  unlady-like?"  the 
girl  asked,  indignantly.  "She  must 'have  been  a 
vulgar  old  thing!" 

"There's  more  than  one  of  her  in  New  York,"  the 
young  doctor  asserted,  "and  that's  one  reason  why 
I've  got  to  get  married.  And  between  you  and  me, 
I  think  my  chance  of  staying  with  Dr.  Cheever  would 
be  better  if  I  had  a  wife.  Of  course,  he  doesn't  say 
so,  but  I  can't  help  knowing  what  he  thinks." 

The  girl  made  no  comment  on  this,  and  they  rode 
along  side  by  side.  They  were  now  on  the  crest  of 
a  hill,  and  they  overlooked  the  broad  expanse  of  the 
reservoir.  The  almost  level  rays  of  the  sinking  sun 
thrust  themselves  through  the  leafy  branches  and 
made  a  rosy  halo  about  her  fair  head. 


114  VISTAS  OF  NEW   YORK 

"So  that's  why  I've  come  to  you  for  advice,"  he 
began  again. 

"But  I  don't  see  what  good  my  advice  will  be  to 
you,"  she  returned.  "You  don't  expect  me  to  pick 
out  a  wife  for  you,  do  you?" 

"Well,  that's  about  it!"  he  admitted. 

"The  idea!"  she  retorted.  "Why,  it's  perfectly 
absurd!" 

"So  long  as  I  cannot  get  the  girl  I  love,  marriage 
ceases  to  be  a  matter  of  sentiment  with  me,"  he  went 
on,  stolidly.  "I  come  to  you  as  a  friend  who  knows 
girls — knows  them  in  a  way  no  man  can  ever  know 
them.  I  want  your  help  in  selecting  a  woman  who 
will  make  a  good  wife  for  a  doctor." 

"How  do  you  know  she  will  have  you?"  she  thrust 
at  him. 

"Of  course,  I  don't  know,"  he  admitted.  "I  can't 
know  till  I  try,  can  I?  And  if  at  first  I  don't  succeed 
I  must  try,  try  again.  If  the  one  you  pick  out  re- 
fuses me  I'll  have  to  get  you  to  pick  out  another." 

"So  it's  a  mere  marriage  of  convenience  you  are 
after?"  the  girl  asked.  "That's  all  very  well  for 
you,  no  doubt;  but  how  about  the  woman  who 
marries  you?  I  don't  think  it's  a  very  nice  lookout 
for  her,  do  you?  That's  just  the  way  with  you  men 
always!  You  never  think  about  the  woman's  feel- 
ings!" 

"I'll  do  my  duty  to  her,"  he^answered. 

"Your  duty!"  sniffed  the  girl,  indignantly. 


AN  IDYL  OP  CENTRAL  PARK  115 

"I'll  be  so  attentive  to  her  that  she  will  never  guess 
my  heart  is  given  to  another,"  he  went  on. 

"Don't  be  too  sure  of  that,"  she  returned.  "Wom- 
en have  very  sharp  eyes — sharper  than  you  men  think 
— especially  about  a  thing  like  that!" 

"I  am  not  going  to  borrow  trouble,"  the  Doctor 
declared,  suavely.  "I  shall  always  be  as  nice  to 
her  as  I  can,  and  if  it  is  hi  my  power  to  make  her 
happy,  then  she  will  be  happy.  But  we  needn't 
anticipate.  What  I  want  you  to  do  now  is  to  help 
me  to  find  the  right  woman.  It  will  be  my  business 
to  take  care  of  her  afterward." 

"Oh,  very  well,"  said  the  girl,  rather  sharply. 
"Have  you  anybody  in  particular  in  view?" 

"I  haven't  really  fixed  on  anybody  yet,"  he  ex- 
plained. "I  wanted  your  advice  first,  for  I'm  going 
to  rely  on  that.  I  feel  sure  you  won't  let  me  make 
a  mistake  about  a  matter  so  important  to  me." 

"Then  don't  let's  waste  any  tune!"  she  cried,  per- 
emptorily. 

"Really,"  he  declared,  "it's  astonishing  how  a  lit- 
tle bit  of  a  thing  like  you  can  be  so  bossy."  She 
looked  at  him  fiercely,  so  he  made  haste  to  add, 
"But  I  like  it— I  like  it!" 

The  girl  laughed,  but  with  a  certain  constraint,  so 
it  seemed  to  him. 

"Come,  now,"  she  said,  "if  I  must  help  you,  let 
me  see  your  list  of  proposed  victims!" 

"Do  you  know  Dr.  Pennington,  the  rector  of  St. 


116  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

Boniface's,  in  Philadelphia?"  he  began.  "Well,  he 
has  two  daughters — nice  girls,  both  of  them — 

"Which  one  do  you  want?"  asked  the  girl.  "The 
tall  one  who  squints,  or  the  fat  one  with  red  hair?" 

"Come,  now,"  he  returned,  "she  doesn't  really 
squint,  you  know." 

"Call  it  a  cast  in  her  eye  if  you  like;  I  don't  mind. 
It  isn't  anything  to  me,"  she  asserted.  "Is  it  the 
tall  one  you  want?" 

"I  don't  care,"  he  answered. 

"You  don't  care?"  she  repeated. 

"No,"  he  returned;  "that's  why  I've  come  to 
you.  I  don't  care.  Which  one  do  you  recommend?" 

"I  don't  recommend  either  of  them!"  she  respond- 
ed, promptly.  "I  shouldn't  be  a  true  friend  if  I  let 
you  throw  yourself  away  on  one  of  those  frights!" 

"I'll  give  them  up,  if  you  say  so,"  said  he;  "but 
I've  always  heard  that  they  are  good,  quiet  girls — 
domesticated,  you  know— and — 

"Who  is  next?"  she  pursued,  with  a  return  of  her 
arbitrary  manner. 

"Well,"  he  suggested,  bashfully,  "I  haven't  any 
reason  to  suppose  she  would  look  at  me,  and  it  sounds 
so  conceited  in  me  to  suggest  that  such  a  handsome 
woman — and  so  rich,  too — would  listen  to  me,  but — 

"Who  is  this  paragon?"  his  companion  demanded. 

"Didn't  I  mention  her  name?"  he  responded.  "I 
thought  I  had.  We  passed  her  only  a  little  while 
ago — Mrs.  Poole." 


AN   IDYL   OF   CENTRAL   PARK  117 

"Mrs.  Poole?"  the  girl  replied.  "That  was  the 
sick-looking  creature  hi  black  lolling  back  hi  a  vic- 
toria, wasn't  it?" 

"She  isn't  sick,  really,"  he  retorted;  "but  I  don't 
think  mourning  is  becoming  to  her.  Of  course,  if 
we  are  married  she  will  wear  colors  and — " 

"I  didn't  know  you  were  willing  to  take  up  with 
a  widow!"  she  interrupted,  with  a  slight  touch  of 
acerbity.  "I  thought  it  was  a  girl  you  were  look- 
ing for!" 

"It  was  a  wife  of  some  sort,"  he  replied.  "I  don't 
know  myself  what  would  suit  me  best.  That's  why 
I  am  consulting  you.  I'm  going  to  rely  on  your 
judgment — " 

"But  you  mustn't  do  that!"  she  cried. 

"It  is  just  what  I've  got  to  do!"  he  insisted.  "And 
if  you  think  it  would  be  a  mistake  for  me  to  marry 
a  widow,  why — it's  for  you  to  say." 

"I  must  say  that  I  think  it  would  be  a  great  mis- 
take for  a  doctor  to  marry  a  woman  who  looks  as 
if  she  couldn't  live  through  the  week,"  she  responded. 
"I  should  suppose  it  would  ruin  any  physician's 
practice  to  have  a  wife  as  woebegone  as  that  Mrs. 
Poole!  Of  course,  I  don't  know  her,  and  I've  noth- 
ing to  say  against  her,  and  she  may  be  as  beautiful 
and  as  charming  as  you  say  she  is." 

"I  give  her  up  at  once,"  he  declared,  laughing. 
"She  shall  never  even  know  how  near  she  came  to 
having  a  chance  to  reject  me." 


118  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

"Is  that  all?"  the  girl  asked,  a  little  spitefully. 
"Have  you  anybody  else  on  your  list?" 

"I  have  only  just  one  more,"  he  replied. 

"Who  is  she?"  was  the  girl's  quick  question. 

"I'm  not  sure  that  you  have  met  her,"  he  returned. 
"She's  from  the  South  somewhere,  or  the  Southwest, 
I  don't  know—" 

"What's  her  name?"  was  the  impatient  query. 

"Chubb,"  he  answered.  "It's  not  a  pretty  name, 
is  it?  But  that  doesn't  matter  if  I'm  to  persuade 
her  to  change  it." 

"Chubb?"  the  girl  repeated,  as  though  trying  to 
recall  the  name.  "Chubb?  Not  Virgie  Chubb?" 

"Her  name  is  Virginia,"  he  admitted. 

The  girl  by  his  side  laughed  a  little  shrilly.  "Vir- 
gie Chubb?"  she  cried.  "That  scrawny  thing?" 

The  Doctor  confessed  that  Miss  Chubb  was  not 
exactly  plump. 

"Not  plump?  I  should  think  not,  indeed,"  the 
girl  declared.  "Do  you  know  what  Miss  Marlen- 
spuyk  said  about  her?  She  said  that  Virgie  Chubb 
looked  like  a  death's-head  on  a  toothpick!  That's 
what  she  said!" 

They  were  approaching  the  Mall,  and  the  Doctor 
knew  that  his  time  was  now  very  brief.  They  had  to 
slow  up  just  then,  as  a  policeman  was  conveying 
across  the  broad  road  three  or  four  nurses  with  a 
baby-carriage  or  two,  and  then  they  had  to  steer 
clear  of  half  a  dozen  working-men  going  home  across 


AN   IDYL  OF   CENTRAL   PARK  119 

the  Park,  with  pipes  in  their  mouths  and  dinner- 
pails  swinging  in  their  hands. 

"So  you  don't  think  Miss  Chubb  would  be  a  good 
wife  for  me?"  he  inquired. 

"I  have  nothing  to  say  at  all!  It  isn't  really  any 
of  my  business!"  she  replied.  "It  is  simply  absurd 
of  you  to  ask  me!" 

"But  you  must  help  me  out,"  he  urged.  "So  far 
you  have  only  told  me  that  I  mustn't  marry  any 
of  the  girls  I  had  on  my  list." 

"I  don't  want  to  see  you  throw  yourself  away," 
she  returned.  "A  pretty  kind  of  a  friend  I  should 
be  if  I  encouraged  you  to  marry  your  Virgie  Chubb 
and  your  Widow  Poole!" 

"That's  it,  precisely,"  he  asserted;  "that's  why 
I've  come  to  you.  Of  course,  I  don't  want  to  throw 
myself  away.  Your  advice  has  been  invaluable  to 
me — simply  invaluable.  But  so  far  you  have  only 
shown  me  how  it  is  that  none  of  these  girls  will  suit. 
That  brings  me  no  nearer  my  object.  I've  simply 
got  to  have  a  wife." 

"I  don't  see  why  you  need  be  in  such  a  hurry," 
she  replied. 

"I  must,  I  must!"  he  retorted.  "And  there's  one 
more  girl  I  haven't  mentioned  so  far — " 

"You've  kept  her  to  the  last!"  she  snapped. 

"Yes,  I've  kept  her  to  the  last,  because  I  haven't 
any  right  even  to  hope  that  she  would  have  me. 

She  is  not  a  widow,  and  she  hasn't  a  cast  in  her  eye, 
9 


120  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

and  she  is  neither  fat  nor  scrawny;  she  is  just  a 
lovely  young  girl — " 

"You  speak  of  her  with  more  enthusiasm  than  you 
did  of  any  of  the  others,"  she  broke  in.  "Do  I 
know  her?" 

"You  ought  to  know  her,"  he  answered;  "but  I 
doubt  if  you  think  as  well  of  her  as  I  do." 

"Who  is  she?"  was  her  swift  question. 

"You  won't  be  offended?"  he  asked. 

"Of  course  not!  How  absurd!  Why  should  I 
be  offended?"  she  responded.  "Who  is  she?  Who 
is  she?" 

The  Doctor  answered  seriously,  and  with  a  quaver 
of  emotion  in  his  voice,  "She  is  the  girl  I  have  loved 
for  a  long  time,  and  her  name  is  Minnie  Contoit!" 

The  girl  did  not  say  anything.  Her  face  was  as 
pale  as  ever,  but  there  was  a  light  in  the  depths  of 
her  cool  gray  eyes. 

"Listen  to  me  once  more,  Minnie!"  implored  the 
young  fellow  by  her  side.  "You  say  that  none  of 
these  other  girls  will  suit  me,  and  I  knew  that  before 
you  said  it.  I  knew  that  you  are  the  only  girl  I 
ever  wanted.  You  promised  me  your  friendship  the 
last  time  we  talked  this  over,  and  now  I've  had  a 
chance  to  tell  you  how  much  I  need  a  wife  I  have 
hoped  you  would  look  at  the  matter  in  a  clearer 
light." 

She  said  nothing.  He  gave  a  hasty  glance  back- 
ward and  he  saw  that  her  father  and  her  grandfather 


AN   IDYL  OF   CENTRAL  PARK  121 

were  only  a  hundred  yards  or  so  behind  them.  The 
reddening  sunset  on  their  right  cast  lengthening  shad- 
ows across  the  road.  The  spring  day  was  drawing 
to  an  end,  and  the  hour  had  come  when  he  was  to 
learn  hk  fate  forever. 

"Minnie,"  he  urged  once  more,  "don't  you  think 
it  is  your  duty — as  a  friend,  you  know —  to  give  me 
the  wife  I  ought  to  have?" 

She  looked  at  him,  and  laughed  nervously,  and 
then  dropped  her  eyes. 

"Oh,  weU,"  she  said  at  last,  "if  I  must!" 

(1900) 


n  ®  •  ®  •  ®  •  &  •  ®  n  ®  KJ  9  it  9  m  9  HI  9  M  •  111  9  HI 


I  HERE  were  two  men  in  the  cab  as  it 
turned  into  Fifth  Avenue  and  began  to 
skirt  the  Park  on  its  way  down-town. 
One  of  them  was  perhaps  fifty;  he  had 
grizzled  hair,  cold,  gray  eyes,  and  a  square 
jaw.  The  other  appeared  to  be  scant  thirty;  he  had 
soft  brown  eyes,  and  a  soft  brown  mustache  drooped 
over  his  rather  irresolute  mouth.  The  younger  man 
was  the  better-looking  of  the  two,  and  the  better 
dressed;  and  he  seemed  also  to  be  more  at  home  in 
New  York,  while  the  elder  was  probably  a  stranger  in 
the  city — very  likely  a  Westerner,  if  the  black  slouch 
hat  was  a  true  witness. 

They  sat  side  by  side  in  silence,  having  nothing  to 
say,  the  one  to  the  other.  The  shadows  that  were 
slowly  stretching  themselves  across  the  broad  walk 
on  the  Park  side  of  the  Avenue  shivered  as  the  spring 
breeze  played  with  the  tender  foliage  of  the  trees  that 
spread  their  ample  branches  almost  over  the  wall. 
The  languid  scent  of  blossoming  bushes  was  borne 
fitfully  beyond  the  border  of  the  Park.  To  the  eyes 
of  the  younger  of  the  two  men  in  the  hansom  the 
quivering  play  of  light  and  shade  brought  no  pleasure; 
and  he  had  no  delight  in  the  fragrance  of  the  spring- 


126  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

time — although  in  former  years  he  had  been  wont 
to  thrill  with  unspoken  joy  at  the  promise  of  summer. 

The  elder  of  the  two  took  no  thought  of  such  things; 
it  was  as  though  he  had  no  time  to  waste.  Of  course, 
he  was  aware  that  winter  followed  the  fall,  and  that 
summer  had  come  in  its  turn;  but  this  was  all  in  the 
day's  work.  He  had  the  reputation  of  being  a  good 
man  in  his  business;  and  although  the  spring  had 
brought  no  smile  to  his  firm  lips,  he  was  satisfied  with 
his  success  in  the  latest  task  intrusted  to  him.  He  had 
in  his  pocket  a  folded  paper,  signed  by  the  Governor 
of  a  State  in  the  Mississippi  Valley,  and  sealed  with 
the  seal  of  that  commonwealth;  and  in  the  little  bag 
on  his  knees  he  carried  a  pair  of  handcuffs. 

As  the  hansom  approached  the  Plaza  at  the  en- 
trance to  the  Park,  the  gray-eyed  Westerner  caught 
sight  of  the  thickening  crowd,  and  of  the  apparent 
confusion  in  which  men  and  women  and  children 
were  mixed,  bicycles  and  electric  cabs,  carriages  and 
cross-town  cars,  all  weltering  together;  and  he  won- 
dered for  a  moment  whether  he  had  done  wisely  hi 
allowing  so  much  apparent  freedom  to  his  prisoner. 
He  looked  right  and  left  swiftly,  as  though  sizing  up 
the  chances  of  escape,  and  then  he  glanced  down  at 
the  bag  on  his  knees. 

"You  needn't  be  afraid  of  my  trying  to  run,"  said 
the  younger  man.  "What  good  would  it  do  me? 
You've  caught  me  once,  and  I  don't  doubt  you  could 
do  it  again." 


IN   A   HANSOM  127 

"That's  so,"  returned  the  other,  with  just  a  tinge 
of  self-satisfaction  in  his  chilly  smile.  "I  shouldn't 
wonder  if  I  could." 

"Besides,  I  don't  want  to  get  away  now,"  insisted 
the  first  speaker.  "  I've  got  to  face  the  music  sooner 
or  later,  and  I  don't  care  how  quick  the  brass  band 
strikes  up.  I  want  to  take  my  punishment  and  have 
it  over.  That's  what  I  want.  I'm  going  to  plead 
guilty  and  save  the  State  the  trouble  of  trying  me, 
and  the  expense,  too.  That  ought  to  count  in  cutting 
down  the  sentence,  oughtn't  it?  And  then  I  shall 
study  the  rules  of — of  that  place,  and  I  mean  to  learn 
them  by  heart.  There  won't  be  anybody  there  in  a 
greater  hurry  to  get  out  than  I,  and  so  I'm  going  to 
be  a  model  of  good  conduct." 

"It  ain't  every  fellow  that  talks  like  that  who's 
able  to  keep  it  up,"  commented  the  officer  of  the  law. 

"I  guess  I  can,  anyhow,"  replied  his  prisoner. 
"I've  made  up  my  mind  to  get  this  thing  over  as 
soon  as  possible,  and  to  have  a  little  life  left  for  me 
when  I'm  let  out." 

The  elder  man  made  no  answer.  He  thought  that 
his  companion  was  sincere  and  that  there  would  be 
no  attempt  to  escape,  whatever  the  opportunity. 
But  his  experience  trained  him  to  take  no  chances, 
and  he  did  not  relax  his  vigilance. 

A  horn  sounded  behind  him;  and  a  minute  later  a 
four-in-hand  passed  with  tinkling  chains  and  rumbling 
wheels.  The  top  of  the  coach  was  filled  with  elab- 


128  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

orately  attired  men  and  with  girls  in  all  the  gayety 
of  their  spring  gowns;  and  they  seemed  to  be  having 
a  good  time.  They  did  not  mean  to  hurt  the  younger 
of  the  two  men  in  the  hansom;  they  did  not  know, 
of  course;  but  just  then  their  mirth  smote  him  to 
the  heart. 

Fifth  Avenue  is  an  alluring  spectacle  late  in  the 
afternoon  of  the  first  Saturday  in  June;  and  when  the 
hansom-cab  topped  the  crest  of  a  hill,  the  two  men 
could  see  far  down  the  vista  of  the  broad  street. 
The  roadway  was  a  solid  mass  of  vehicles  in  ceaseless 
motion;  and  the  sidewalks  were  filled  with  humanity. 
To  the  man  who  was  being  taken  to  his  trial  the 
bright  color  and  the  brisk  joyousness  of  the  scene 
were  actually  painful.  Of  the  countless  men  and 
women  scattered  up  and  down  the  Avenue  in  the 
glaring  sunshine,  how  many  knew  him  to  call  him  by 
name  and  to  take  him  by  the  hand?  More  than 
a  hundred,  no  doubt,  for  he  had  been  popular.  And 
how  many  of  them  would  give  him  a  second  thought 
after  they  had  read  of  his  arrest  and  of  his  trial  and 
his  sentence? 

How  many  of  them  would  miss  him? — would  be 
conscious  even  of  his  absence?  And  he  recalled  the 
disgust  of  a  friend  who  had  gone  around  the  worlcl^ 
and  had  come  back  after  a  year  or  more  with  pic- 
turesque stories  of  his  wanderings  in  far  countries, 
only  to  have  the  first  man  he  met  in  his  club  ask  him 
casually  where  he'd  been  "for  the  last  week  or  so." 


THIS   YEAR  THE  GIRLS  WERE  PRETTIER  THAN   USUAL 


IN  A  HANSOM  129 

And  now  he,  too,  was  going  to  a  strange  land;  and  he 
foresaw  that  when  he  returned — if  he  ever  got  back 
alive! — he  would  not  know  what  to  answer  if  any  one 
should  inquire  where  he  had  been  for  the  last  week 
or  so.  The  world  was  a  bitterly  selfish  place  where 
men  had  no  time  to  think  except  of  themselves.  If  a 
fellow  could  not  keep  up  with  the  procession,  he  had  to 
drop  out  of  the  ranks  and  be  glad  it  the  rest  of  them 
did  not  tramp  over  him.  He  knew  how  hard  he  had 
tried  not  to  be  left  behind,  and  how  little  the  effort 
had  profited  him. 

With  an  aggressive  movement  that  made  his 
companion  even  more  alert  than  usual,  the  brown- 
eyed  young  man  shook  himself  erect,  as  though  to 
cast  behind  him  these  evil  thoughts.  It  was  a  beau- 
tiful day,  and  flowers  blazed  hi  the  broad  windows 
of  the  florists — roses  and  carnations  and  lilacs. 
There  were  lilacs  also  in  the  arbitrary  hats  the  women 
were  wearing,  and  the  same  tint  was  often  echoed 
in  their  costumes.  He  had  always  been  attentive 
to  the  changes  of  fashion — always  subject  to  the 
charm  of  woman.  As  he  was  borne  down  the  Avenue 
by  the  side  of  the  man  in  whose  custody  he  was,  it 
struck  him  that  this  year  the  girls  were  prettier  than 
usual — younger,  more  graceful,  more  fascinating,  more 
desirable.  He  followed  with  his  eyes  first  one  and 
then  another,  noting  the  sweep  of  the  skirt,  the  curve 
of  the  bodice,  the  grace  of  gesture,  the  straggling  ten- 
dril of  hair  that  had  escaped  upon  the  neck.  For  a 


130  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

brief  moment  the  pleasure  of  his  eye  took  his  thoughts 
away  from  his  future;  and  then  swiftly  his  mind 
leaped  forward  to  the  next  spring,  when  no  woman's 
face  would  chance  within  the  range  of  his  vision,  and 
when  the  unseen  blossoming  of  nature  would  bring 
only  impotent  desire.  What  zest  could  there  be  in 
life  when  life  was  bounded  in  a  whitewashed  cell? 

At  Thirty-fourth  Street  the  hansom  was  halted  to 
let  a  funeral  cross  the  current  of  the  Avenue.  An 
open  carriage  came  first,  its  seats  covered  with 
flowers,  tortured  into  stiff  set  pieces;  the  white  hearse 
followed,  with  a  satin-covered  coffin  visible  through 
its  plate-glass  sides;  and  then  half  a  dozen  carriages 
trailed  after.  The  prisoner  in  the  hansom  noticed 
that  the  shades  were  drawn  in  the  one  that  followed 
the  hearse;  it  bore  a  grief  too  sacred  for  observation — 
a  mother's,  no  doubt.  He  was  suddenly  glad  that 
his  parents  had  both  died  when  he  was  yet  a  boy. 
To  be  alone  in  the  world,  with  no  family  to  keep  him 
warm  with  tolerant  affection — this  had  often  sad- 
dened him;  now  at  last  he  rejoiced  at  it.  When  a 
man  is  on  his  way  to  prison  to  serve  a  term  of  years, 
the  fewer  those  who  cherish  him,  the  luckier  for 
them.  That  he  loved  a  woman — that,  indeed,  he  was 
going  to  jail  because  of  his  love  for  her — this  might 
add  poignancy  to  his  pain;  but  he  felt  himself  manly 
for  once  in  trying  to  believe  it  was  better  now  that 
she  did  not  love  him,  that  she  did  not  even  know  of 
his  love  for  her. 


IN  A   HANSOM  131 

In  time  the  hansom  turned  from  Fifth  Avenue  into 
Broadway;  it  went  on  down-town  past  Union  Square, 
with  its  broad  trees,  and  past  Grace  Church,  with 
its  grateful  greenery;  but  the  younger  of  the  two  men 
was  no  longer  taking  note  of  what  sped  before  his 
gaze.  He  was  wondering  what  the  woman  he  loved 
would  think  when  she  would  hear  of  his  going  to 
prison — whether  she  would  care  very  much — whether 
she  would  suspect  that  his  crime  was  due  to  his  passion 
for  her.  That,  of  course,  she  could  not  guess — that 
he  had  yielded  to  the  temptation  to  lay  hands  on  what 
was  not  his,  solely  because  he  wanted  more  money 
to  place  at  her  feet.  For  himself,  he  had  been  making 
enough;  but  for  her  he  must  have  more.  He  could 
not  have  ventured  to  invite  her  to  give  up  anything 
for  his  sake.  He  wanted  to  be  able  to  offer  her  all 
she  had  been  accustomed  to  have — and  more  too, 
were  that  possible.  He  was  conceited  enough  or- 
dinarily, he  feared;  and  yet  when  he  thought  of  her 
he  felt  so  humble  that  he  had  never  dared  to  dream 
of  going  to  her  empty-handed — of  asking  her  to  make 
any  sacrifice  in  loving  him.  He  had  never  told  her 
of  his  love,  and  perhaps  she  did  not  even  guess  it; 
and  yet  women  are  swift  to  discover  a  thing  like  that. 
It  might  be  that  she  had  seen  it;  and  that  when 
others  should  speak  of  him  as  he  knew  he  deserved  to 
be  spoken  of,  she  might  come  to  his  defence  and  find 
some  word  of  extenuation  for  his  misdeed.  This 
possibility,  remote  as  it  was,  gave  him  pleasure; 


132  VISTAS  OF  NEW   YORK 

and  he  smiled  at  the  suggestion  as  it  came  to 
him. 

From  this  day-dream  he  was  aroused  as  the  driver 
of  the  hansom  jerked  the  horse  back  on  his  haunches 
to  avoid  running  down  a  little  old  woman  who  was 
trying  to  cross  Broadway  with  a  bundle  of  sticks 
balanced  on  her  head.  As  the  animal  almost  touched 
her  she  looked  up,  and  her  glance  crossed  that  of  the 
prisoner.  He  perceived  instantly  that  she  was  an 
Italian,  that  she  was  not  so  old  as  she  looked,  and 
that  she  had  been  beautiful  not  so  long  ago.  Then 
he  wondered  whether  any  man  had  done  wrong  for 
her  sake — whether  or  not  two  of  her  lovers  had  fought 
in  the  soft  Sicilian  moonlight  and  one  had  done  the 
other  to  death.  Well,  why  not?  There  were  worse 
things  than  death,  after  all. 

As  they  went  on  farther  and  farther  down-town, 
Broadway  began  to  seem  emptier.  It  was  the  first 
Saturday  in  June,  and  most  of  the  stores  were 
closed.  When  they  drew  near  to  the  City  Hall,  the 
great  street,  although  not  so  desolate  as  it  is  on  a 
Sunday,  lacked  not  a  little  of  its  week-day  activity. 
It  was  as  though  a  truce  had  been  proclaimed  in  the 
battle  of  business;  but  the  forts  were  guarded,  and 
the  fight  would  begin  again  on  the  Monday  morning. 

After  the  hansom  passed  the  Post  Office  the  buildings 
on  the  right  and  the  left  raised  themselves  higher 
and  higher,  until  the  cab  was  at  last  rolling  along 
what  might  be  the  bottom  of  a  canyon.  And  it 


IN  A   HANSOM  133 

seemed  to  him  that  the  cliff-dwellers  who  inhabited 
the  terraces  of  this  man-made  gorge,  and  who  spent 
the  best  part  of  their  lives  a  hundred  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  sidewalk,  were  no  peaceable  folk  with- 
drawn from  the  strife  of  the  plains;  they  were  re- 
lentless savages  ever  on  the  war-path,  and  always 
eager  to  torture  every  chance  captive.  Wars  may 
be  less  frequent  than  they  were  and  less  cruel,  but 
the  struggle  for  existence  is  bitterer  than  ever,  and 
as  meanly  waged  as  any  Apache  raid. 

The  young  man  in  the  hansom  felt  his  hatred  hot 
within  him  for  those  with  whom  he  had  meant  to 
match  himself.  He  had  been  beaten  in  the  first 
skirmish,  and  yet — but  for  the  one  thing — he  could 
hold  himself  as  good  as  the  best  of  them.  How 
many  of  the  men  under  the  shadow  of  Trinity  were 
more  honest  than  he?  Some  of  them,  no  doubt — 
but  how  many?  How  many  names  now  honorable 
would  be  disgraced  if  the  truth  were  suddenly  made 
known?  How  many  of  those  who  thought  them- 
selves honest,  and  who  were  honest  now,  had  hi  the 
past  yielded  to  a  temptation  once,  as  he  had  done, 
and  having  been  luckier  than  he  in  escaping  detection 
then,  had  never  again  risked  it?  That  was  what  he 
had  intended  to  do;  he  knew  himself  not  to  be  dis- 
honest, although  the  alluring  opportunity  had  been 
too  much  for  him.  If  only  he  could  have  held  on 
for  another  day,  all  would  have  been  well — no  one 
would  have  had  cause  ever  to  suspect  him;  and  never 


134  VISTAS  OF  NEW   YORK 

again  would  he  have  stepped  aside  from  the  narrow 
path  of  rectitude. 

There  was  no  use  in  repining.  Luck  had  been 
against  him,  that  was  all.  Some  men  had  been 
guilty  of  what  he  had  done,  and  they  had  been  able 
to  bluff  it  out.  His  bluff  had  been  called,  and  he 
was  now  going  to  jail  to  pay  his  debt  of  honor. 
Perhaps  the  copy-book  was  right  when  it  declared 
honesty  to  be  the  best  policy.  And  yet  he  could 
not  help  feeling  that  fate  had  played  him  a  mean 
trick.  To  put  in  his  possession  at  the  same  moment 
a  large  sum  of  money  and  the  information  that  the 
most  powerful  group  of  capitalists  in  America  had 
determined  to  take  hold  of  a  certain  railroad  and 
re-establish  it,  and  to  have  thus  the  possibility  put 
before  him  at  the  very  hour  when  he  had  discovered 
that  perhaps  he  had  a  chance  to  win  the  woman  he 
loved,  if  only  he  could  approach  her  on  an  equality 
of  fortune — this  temptation  just  then  was  too  great 
to  withstand.  He  had  yielded,  and  for  a  little  while 
it  had  seemed  as  though  he  was  about  to  succeed. 
Twenty-four  hours  more  and  he  could  have  put  back 
the  money  he  had  borrowed — for  so  he  liked  to  look 
on  his  act.  That  money  once  restored,  he  would 
have  waited  patiently  for  the  rest  of  his  profit. 
Thereafter  he  could  have  afforded  to  be  honest;  he 
was  resolved  never  to  overstep  the  law  again;  he 
would  have  kept  the  letter  of  it  vigorously — if  only 
he  had  escaped  detection  that  once. 


IN  A   HANSOM  135 

But  blind  chance  smote  him  down  from  behind. 
Suddenly,  without  an  hour's  warning,  the  leader  of 
the  group  of  sustaining  capitalists  dropped  dead; 
his  heart  had  failed,  worn  out  by  the  friction  and 
the  strain.  The  market  broke;  and  all  who  had 
bought  stocks  on  a  margin  were  sold  out  instantly 
and  inexorably.  Then  the  supporting  orders  came 
in  and  prices  were  pushed  up  again;  but  it  was  too 
late.  Two  days  before,  or  a  day  after,  that  capital- 
ist might  have  died  without  having  by  his  death  un- 
wittingly caused  an  arrest.  And  as  the  hansom 
rolled  on  toward  the  Battery  the  prisoner  had  again 
a  resentment  against  the  capitalist  for  choosing  so 
unfortunate  a  day  to  die. 

Now  the  end  had  come;  of  course,  he  had  been 
unable  to  replace  the  money  he  had  taken,  and  there 
was  nothing  for  him  to  do  but  to  fly.  But  instead  of 
going  to  Canada,  and  hiding  his  trail,  and  then 
slipping  across  to  Europe,  he  had  been  foolish  enough 
to  come  here  to  New  York  to  have  another  glimpse  of 
the  woman  for  the  love  of  whom  he  had  become  a  thief. 
Once  more  luck  had  been  against  him;  as  it  happened, 
she  had  gone  out  of  town  for  Decoration  Day;  and 
instead  of  taking  ship  to  Europe,  he  had  waited. 
Only  that  Saturday  morning  he  had  met  her  brother 
and  had  been  told  of  her  return  to  town.  But  when 
he  was  about  to  call  on  her  that  afternoon,  the  gray- 
eyed  man  had  called  on  him;  and  here  he  was  on  his 

way  to  his  trial,  and  he  had  not  seen  her,  after  all. 
10 


136  VISTAS   OF   NEW   YORK 

Then  he  went  back  to  the  last  time  he  had  had 
speech  with  her.  It  was  during  one  of  his  frequent 
visits  to  New  York,  and  he  had  dined  at  the  club  with 
her  brother,  who  had  told  him  that  she  was  going 
to  the  play  that  night  with  her  mother.  So  he  had 
betaken  himself  to  the  theater  also,  and  he  had 
gazed  at  her  across  the  house;  and  then  he  had  put 
her  and  her  mother  into  their  carriage,  and  the  old 
lady  had  asked  him  to  dinner  the  next  evening.  He 
had  supposed  it  was  an  eleventh-hour  invitation  and 
that  he  was  to  fill  the  seat  of  some  man  who  had 
unexpectedly  backed  out;  but  none  the  less  he  had 
accepted  with  obvious  pleasure.  And  it  was  from  a 
few  casual  words  of  her  father's,  after  dinner,  that 
he  got  the  first  inkling  of  the  railroad  deal;  and  then, 
before  the  time  came  for  him  to  go,  he  had  been 
fortunate  enough  to  have  her  to  himself  for  a  quarter 
of  an  hour.  She  had  been  graciousness  itself,  and 
for  the  first  time  he  had  begun  to  have  hope.  He 
could  not  recall  what  he  had  said,  but  his  memory 
was  clear  as  to  how  she  had  looked.  He  could  not 
remember  whether  he  had  allowed  her  even  a  glimpse 
of  his  deep  passion.  It  might  be  that  she  had  guessed 
it,  although  she  had  made  no  sign;  he  knew  that 
women  were  as  keen  as  they  were  inscrutable. 

The  hansom  was  at  last  under  the  ugly  frame- 
work of  the  Elevated  almost  at  the  South  Ferry  gate. 
The  tide  was  coming  in  strongly,  and  there  was  a  salt 
savor  in  the  breeze  that  blew  up  from  the  lower  bay. 


IN  A  HANSOM  137 

The  prisoner  relished  it  as  he  filled  his  lungs  with  the 
fresh  air;  and  then  he  asked  himself  how  long  it 
would  be  before  that  saline  taste  would  touch  his 
nostrils  again. 

As  the  cab  drew  up,  the  elder  of  the  two  men  in  it 
laid  his  hand  on  the  arm  of  the  younger. 

"I  can  trust  you  without  the  wristlets,  can't  I?" 
he  asked. 

The  other  flushed.  "Put  them  on  if  you  want,"  he 
answered,  "but  you  needn't.  I'm  not  going  to  make 
a  fool  of  myself  again.  I've  told  you  I'm  going  to 
plead  guilty  and  do  everything  else  I  can  to  get  the 
thing  over  as  soon  as  possible." 

The  gray-eyed  man  looked  at  him  firmly. 

"You're  talking  sense,"  he  declared.  "I'll  trust 
you." 

As  they  were  about  to  step  out,  their  horse  was 
somewhat  startled  by  an  electric  automobile  that 
rolled  past  clumsily  and  drew  up  immediately  in  front 
of  them. 

The  prisoner  stood  stock-still,  with  his  foot  vainly 
reaching  out  for  the  sidewalk,  as  he  saw  the  brother 
of  the  woman  he  loved  help  her  out  of  the  vehicle. 
Then  the  brother  asked  a  newsboy  to  point  the  way 
to  the  boat  for  Governors  Island;  and  she  went  with 
him  as  the  urchin  eagerly  guided  them.  She  did  not 
look  around;  she  never  saw  the  man  who  loved  her; 
and  in  a  minute  she  turned  the  corner  and  was  out  of 
sight. 


138  VISTAS   OF  NEW  YORK 

The  officer  of  the  law  tapped  his  prisoner  on  the 
arm  again. 

"Come  on,"  he  said.  "What's  the  matter  with 
you?  Have  you  seen  a  ghost?'' 

(1899) 


c/zocf  that 
flayed  the    Ozotnbone 


|N  a  corner  of  my  desk  there  stands  a 
china  shell;  its  flat  and  oval  basin  is 
about  as  broad  as  the  palm  of  my 
hand;  it  is  a  spotted  brownish-yellow 
on  the  outside,  and  a  purply-pinkish 
white  on  the  inside;  and  on  the  crinkled  edge  of 
one  end  there  sits  a  green  frog  with  his  china  mouth 
wide  open,  thus  revealing  the  ruddy  hollow  of  his 
Ulterior.  At  the  opposite  end  of  the  shell  there  is  a 
page  of  china  music,  purporting  to  be  the  first  four 
bars  of  a  song  by  Schubert.  Time  was  when  the 
frog  held  in  his  long  greenish-yellow  arms  a  still 
longer  trombone  made  of  bright  brass  wire,  bent  into 
shape,  and  tipped  with  a  flaring  disk  of  gilded  porce- 
lain. In  the  days  when  the  china  frog  was  young  he 
pretended  to  be  playing  on  the  brass  trombone. 
Despite  its  musical  assertiveness,  the  function  of  the 
frog  that  played  the  trombone  was  humble  enough:  the 
shell  was  designed  to  serve  as  a  receiver  for  the  ashes 
of  cigars  and  cigarettes.  But  it  is  a  score  of  years  at 
least  since  the  china  frog  has  held  the  brass  trombone 
to  its  open  lips.  Only  a  few  months  after  he  gave 
his  first  mute  concert  on  the  corner  of  my  table  the 
carelessness  of  a  chance  visitor  toppled  him  over  on 


142  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

the  floor,  and  broke  off  both  his  arms  and  so  bent  the 
trombone  that  even  the  barren  pretense  of  his  solo 
became  an  impossibility.  A  week  or  two  later  the 
battered  musical  instrument  disappeared;  and  ever 
since  then  the  gaping  mouth  of  the  frog  has  seemed 
to  suggest  that  he  was  trying  to  sing  Schubert's  song. 
His  open  countenance,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  has  often 
tempted  my  friends  to  make  sport  of  him.  They 
have  filled  the  red  emptiness  of  his  body  with  the 
gray  ashes  of  their  cigars;  they  have  even  gone  so 
far  as  to  put  the  stump  of  a  half-smoked  cigarette 
between  his  lips,  as  though  he  were  solacing  himself 
thus  for  the  loss  of  his  voice. 

Although  the  frog  is  no  longer  playing  an  inaudible 
tune  on  an  immovable  instrument,  I  keep  it  on  a 
corner  of  my  desk,  where  it  has  been  for  nearly 
twenty  years.  Sometimes  of  a  winter's  night,  when 
I  take  my  seat  at  the  desk  before  the  crackling  and 
cheerful  hickory  fire,  the  frog  that  played  the  trom- 
bone catches  my  eye,  and  I  go  back  in  memory  to  the 
evening  when  it  performed  its  first  solo  in  my  presence, 
and  I  see  again  the  beautiful  liquid  eyes  of  the  friend 
who  brought  it  to  me.  We  were  very  young  then, 
both  of  us,  that  night  before  Christmas,  and  our 
hearts  kept  time  with  the  lilt  of  the  tune  that  the 
frog  played  silently  on  his  trombone.  Now  I  am 
young  no  longer,  I  am  even  getting  old,  and  my 
friend  has  been  dead  this  many  a  year.  Sometimes, 
as  I  look  at  the  gaping  frog,  I  know  that  if  I  could 


THE  FROG  THAT  PLAYED  THE  TROMBONE  143 

hear  the  song  he  is  trying  to  sing  I  should  hate  it  for 
the  memories  it  would  recall. 

He  who  gave  it  to  me  was  not  a  school  fellow,  a 
companion  of  my  boyhood,  but  he  was  the  friend  of 
my  youth  and  a  classmate  hi  college.  It  was  in  our 
Junior  year  that  he  joined  us,  bringing  a  good  report 
from  the  fresh-water  college  where  he  had  been  for 
two  years.  I  can  recall  his  shy  attitude  the  first 
morning  in  chapel  when  we  were  wondering  what 
sort  of  a  fellow  the  tall,  dark,  handsome  new-comer 
might  be.  The  accidents  of  the  alphabet  put  us 
side  by  side  hi  certain  class-rooms,  and  I  soon  learned 
to  know  him,  and  to  like  him  more  and  more  with 
increasing  knowledge.  He  was  courteous,  gentle, 
kindly,  ever  ready  to  do  a  favor,  ever  grateful  for  help 
given  him,  and  if  he  had  a  fault  it  was  this,  that  he 
was  jealous  of  his  friends.  Although  his  nature  was 
healthy  and  manly,  he  had  a  feminine  craving  for 
affection,  and  an  almost  womanly  unreason  hi  the 
exactions  he  made  on  his  friends.  Yet  he  was  ever 
ready  to  spend  himself  for  others,  and  to  do  to  all  as 
he  would  be  done  by. 

Although  fond  of  out-door  sports,  his  health  was 
not  robust.  He  lacked  stamina.  There  was  more 
than  a  hint  of  consumption  in  the  brightness  of  his 
eye,  in  the  spot  of  color  on  his  cheek,  hi  the  hollow- 
ness  of  his  chest,  and  in  the  cough  which  sometimes 
seized  him  in  the  middle  of  a  recitation.  Toward 
the  end  of  our  senior  year  he  broke  down  once,  and 


144  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

was  kept  from  college  a  week;  but  the  spring  came 
early,  and  with  the  returning  warmth  of  the  sunshine 
he  made  an  effort  and  took  his  place  with  us  again. 
He  was  a  good  scholar,  but  not  one  of  the  best  in 
the  class.  He  did  his  work  faithfully  in  the  main, 
having  no  relish  for  science,  but  enjoying  the  flavor 
of  the  classics.  He  studied  German  that  year,  and 
he  used  to  come  to  me  reciting  Heine's  poems  with  en- 
thusiasm, carried  away  by  their  sentiment,  but  shocked 
by  the  witty  cynicism  which  served  as  its  corrective. 
He  wrote  a  little  verse  now  and  then,  as  young  men 
do,  immature,  of  course,  and  individual  only  in  so 
far  as  it  was  morbid.  I  think  that  he  would  have 
liked  to  devote  himself  to  literature  as  a  career,  but 
it  had  been  decided  that  he  was  to  study  law. 

After  Class  Day  and  Commencement  the  class 
scattered  forever.  In  September,  when  I  returned 
to  New  York  and  settled  down  to  my  profession,  I 
found  my  friend  at  the  Columbia  Law  School.  His 
father  had  died  during  the  summer,  leaving  nothing 
but  a  life-insurance  policy,  on  the  income  of  which 
the  mother  and  son  could  live  modestly  until  he 
could  get  into  a  law  office  and  begin  to  make  his  way 
in  the  world.  They  had  taken  a  floor  in  a  little 
boarding-house  in  a  side  street,  and  they  were  very 
comfortable;  their  money  had  been  invested  for  them 
by  one  of  his  father's  business  associates,  who  had 
so  arranged  matters  that  their  income  was  much 
larger  than  they  had  expected.  In  this  modest  home 


THE   FROG   THAT   PLAYED   THE   TROMBONE  145 

he  and  his  mother  lived  happily.  I  guessed  that  the 
father  had  been  hard  and  unbending,  and  that  my 
friend  and  his  mother  had  been  drawn  closer  together. 
Of  a  certainty  I  never  saw  a  man  more  devoted  than 
he  was  to  her,  or  more  tender,  and  she  was  worthy 
of  the  affection  he  lavished  on  her. 

In  those  days  the  Law  School  course  extended 
over  two  years  only,  and  it  did  not  call  for  very  hard 
work  on  the  part  of  the  student,  so  he  was  free  to 
pass  frequent  evenings  hi  my  library.  I  used  to  go 
and  see  him  often,  for  I  liked  his  mother,  and  I  liked 
to  see  them  sitting  side  by  side,  he  holding  her  hand 
often  as  he  debated  vehemently  with  me  the  insoluble 
questions  which  interested  us  then.  During  the 
second  winter  I  sometimes  saw  there  a  brown-eyed 
girl  of  perhaps  twenty,  pretty  enough,  but  with  a 
sharp,  nervous  manner  I  did  not  care  for.  This  was 
the  daughter  of  the  lady  who  kept  the  boarding- 
house;  and  my  friend  was  polite  to  her,  as  he  was  to 
all  women;  he  was  attentive  even,  as  a  young  man  is 
wont  to  be  toward  a  quick-witted  girl.  But  nothing 
in  the  manner  led  me  to  suppose  that  he  was  inter- 
ested in  her  more  than  hi  any  other  woman.  I  did 
not  like  her  myself,  for  she  struck  me  as  sharp- 
tongued. 

It  is  true  that  I  saw  less  of  my  friend  that  second 
whiter,  being  hard  at  work  myself.  It  was  hi  the 
spring,  two  years  after  our  graduation,  that  I  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  him  announcing  his  engagement 


146  VISTAS  OP  NEW  YORK 

to  the  young  lady  I  had  seen  him  with,  his  landlady's 
daughter.  My  first  thought,  I  remember,  was  to 
wonder  how  his  mother  would  feel  at  the  prospect  of 
another  woman's  coming  between  them.  His  letter 
was  a  long  dithyramb,  and  it  declared  that  never 
had  there  been  a  man  so  happy,  and  that  great  as  was 
his  present  joy,  it  was  as  nothing  compared  with  the 
delight  in  store  for  him.  He  wrote  me  that  each  had 
loved  the  other  from  the  first,  and  each  had  thought 
the  other  did  not  care,  until  at  last  he  could  bear  it 
no  longer;  so  he  had  asked  her,  and  got  his  answer. 
"You  cannot  know,"  he  wrote,  "what  this  is  to  me. 
It  is  my  life — it  is  the  making  of  my  life;  and  if  I 
should  die  to-night,  I  should  not  have  lived  in  vain, 
for  I  have  tasted  joy,  and  death  cannot  rob  me  of 
that." 

Of  course  the  engagement  must  needs  be  long, 
because  he  was  as  yet  in  no  position  to  support  a  wife; 
but  he  had  been  admitted  to  the  bar,  and  he  could 
soon  make  his  way,  with  the  stimulus  he  had  now. 

I  was  called  out  of  town  suddenly  about  that  time, 
and  I  saw  him  for  a  few  minutes  only  before  I  left 
New  York.  He  was  overflowing  with  happiness,  and 
he  could  talk  about  nothing  but  the  woman  he  loved 
— how  beautiful  she  was!  how  clever!  how  accom- 
plished! how  devoted  to  his  mother!  In  the  midst 
of  his  rhapsody  he  was  seized  by  a  fit  of  violent 
coughing,  and  I  saw  the  same  danger  signal  in  his 
cheeks  which  had  preceded  the  break-down  in  his 


THE   FROG   THAT   PLAYED   THE   TROMBONE   147 

senior  year.  I  begged  him  to  take  care  of  himself. 
With  a  light  laugh  he  answered  that  he  intended  to 
do  so — it  was  his  duty  to  do  so,  now  that  he  did  not 
belong  to  himself. 

In  the  fall,  when  I  came  back  to  the  city,  I  found 
him  in  the  office  of  a  law  firm,  the  head  of  which  had 
been  an  intimate  of  his  father's.  The  girl  he  was  to 
marry  went  one  night  a  week  to  dine  with  her  grand- 
mother, and  he  came  to  me  that  evening  and  talked 
about  her.  As  the  cold  weather  stiffened,  his  cough 
became  more  frequent,  and  long  before  Christmas 
I  was  greatly  alarmed  by  it.  He  consulted  a  dis- 
tinguished doctor,  who  told  him  that  he  ought  to 
spend  the  winter  hi  a  drier  climate — in  Colorado,  for 
example. 

It  was  on  Christmas  eve  that  year  that  he  brought 
me  the  frog  that  played  the  trombone.  Ever  since 
the  first  Christmas  of  our  friendship  we  had  made 
each  other  little  presents. 

"This  is  hardly  worth  giving,"  he  said,  as  he 
placed  the  china  shell  on  the  corner  of  my  desk, 
where  it  stands  to  this  day.  "But  it  is  quaint  and 
it  caught  my  fancy.  Besides,  I've  a  notion  that  it 
is  the  tune  of  one  of  Heine's  lyrics  set  by  Schubert 
that  the  fellow  is  trying  to  play.  And  then  I've  a 
certain  satisfaction  in  thinking  that  I  shall  be  repre- 
sented here  by  a  performer  of  marvelous  force  of 
lung,  since  you  seem  to  think  my  lungs  are  weak." 

A  severe  cough  seized  him  then,  but,  when  he  had 


148  VISTAS   OF   NEW   YORK 

recovered  his  breath,  he  laughed  lightly,  and  said: 
"That's  the  worst  one  I've  had  this  week.  How- 
ever, when  the  spring  warms  me  up  again  I  shall  be 
all  right  once  more.  It  wasn't  on  me  that  the  spring 
poet  wrote  the  epitaph: 

'It  was  a  cough 
That  carried  him  off; 
It  was  a  coffin 
They  carried  him  off  in." 

"You  ought  to  go  away  for  a  month  at  least,"  I 
urged.  "Take  a  run  down  South  and  fill  your  lungs 
with  the  balsam  of  the  pines." 

"That's  what  my  mother  wants  me  to  do,"  he 
admitted;  "and  I've  half  promised  to  do  it.  If 
I  go  to  Florida  for  January,  can  you  go  with  me?" 

I  knew  how  needful  it  was  for  him  to  escape  from 
the  bleakness  of  our  New  York  winter,  so  I  made 
a  hasty  mental  review  of  my  engagements.  "Yes," 
I  said,  "I  will  go  with  you." 

He  held  out  his  hand  and  clasped  mine  firmly. 
"We'll  have  a  good  time,"  he  responded,  "just  we 
two.  But  you  must  promise  not  to  object  if  I  insist 
on  talking  about  her  all  the  time." 

As  it  turned  out,  I  was  able  to  keep  all  my  en- 
gagements, for  we  never  went  away  together.  Before 
the  new  year  came  there  was  a  change  in  my  friend's 
fortunes.  The  man  who  had  pretended  to  invest  for 
them  the  proceeds  of  his  father's  life-insurance  policy 
absconded,  leaving  nothing  behind  but  debts.  For 


THE   FROG   THAT   PLAYED   THE   TROMBONE  149 

the  support  of  his  mother  and  himself  my  friend  had 
only  his  own  small  salary.  A  vacation,  however 
necessary,  became  impossible,  and  the  marriage, 
which  had  been  fixed  for  the  spring,  was  postponed 
indefinitely.  He  offered  to  release  the  girl,  but  she 
refused. 

Through  a  classmate  of  ours  I  was  able  to  get  my 
friend  a  place  in  the  law  department  of  the  Denver 
office  of  a  great  insurance  company.  In  the  elevated 
air  of  Colorado  he  might  regain  his  strength,  and  hi  a 
new  city  like  Denver  he  might  find  a  way  to  mend  his 
fortunes.  His  mother  went  with  him,  of  course,  and 
it  was  beautiful  to  see  her  devotion  to  him.  I  saw 
them  off. 

"She  bore  the  parting  very  bravely,"  he  said  to  me. 
"  She  is  braver  than  I  am,  and  better  in  every  way.  I 
wish  I  were  more  worthy  of  her.  You  will  go  and 
see  her,  won't  you?  There's  a  good  fellow  and  a 
good  friend.  Go  and  see  her  now  and  then,  and 
write  and  tell  me  all  about  her — how  she  looks  and 
what  she  says." 

I  promised,  of  course,  and  about  once  a  month  I 
went  to  see  the  woman  my  friend  loved.  He  wrote 
me  every  fortnight,  but  it  was  often  from  her  that  I 
got  the  latest  news.  His  health  was  improving;  his 
cough  had  gone;  Denver  agreed  with  him,  and  he 
liked  it.  He  was  working  hard,  and  he  saw  the 
prospect  of  advancement  close  before  him.  Within 
two  years  he  hoped  to  take  a  month  off,  and  return 


150  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

to  New  York  and  marry  her,  and  bear  his  bride  back 
to  Colorado  with  him. 

When  I  returned  to  town  the  next  October  I  ex- 
pected to  find  two  or  three  letters  from  my  friend 
awaiting  me.  I  found  only  one,  a  brief  note,  telling 
me  that  he  had  been  too  busy  to  write  the  month 
before,  and  that  he  was  now  too  tired  with  overwork 
to  be  able  to  do  more  than  say  how  glad  he  was  that  I 
was  back  again  in  America,  adding  that  a  friend  at 
hand  might  be  farther  away  than  one  who  was  on 
the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic.  The  letter  seemed 
to  me  not  a  little  constrained  in  manner.  I  did  not 
understand  it;  and  with  the  hope  of  getting  some 
light  by  which  to  interpret  its  strangeness,  I  went  to 
call  on  her.  She  refused  to  see  me,  pleading  a 
headache. 

It  was  a  month  before  I  had  a  reply  to  my  answer 
to  his  note,  and  the  reply  was  as  short  as  the  note, 
and  quite  as  constrained.  He  told  me  that  he  was 
well  enough  himself,  but  that  his  mother's  health 
worried  him,  since  Denver  did  not  agree  with  her, 
and  she  was  pining  to  be  back  in  New  York.  He 
added  a  postscript,  in  which  he  told  me  that  he  had 
dined  a  few  nights  before  with  the  local  manager  of 
the  insurance  company,  and  that  he  had  met  the 
manager's  sister,  a  wealthy  widow  from  California, 
a  most  attractive  woman,  indeed.  With  needless 
emphasis  he  declared  that  he  liked  a  woman  of  the 
world  Old  enough  to  talk  sensibly. 


THE   FROG  THAT   PLAYED   THE   TROMBONE   151 

Another  month  passed  before  I  heard  from  him 
again,  and  Christmas  had  gone  and  the  new  year 
had  almost  come.  The  contents  of  this  letter,  written 
on  Christmas  eve,  when  the  frog  that  played  the 
trombone  had  been  sitting  on  the  corner  of  my  desk 
for  just  a  year,  was  as  startling  as  its  manner  was 
strange.  He  told  me  that  his  engagement  was 
broken  off  irrevocably. 

If  my  own  affairs  had  permitted  it,  I  should  have 
taken'  the  first  train  to  Denver  to  discover  what  had 
happened.  As  it  was  I  went  again  to  call  on  the 
landlady's  daughter.  But  she  refused  to  see  me 
again.  Word  was  brought  me  that  she  was  engaged, 
and  begged  to  be  excused. 

About  a  fortnight  later  I  chanced  to  meet  on  a 
street  corner  the  classmate  who  had  got  my  friend  the 
Denver  appointment.  I  asked  if  there  was  any  news. 

"Isn't  there!"  was  the  response.  "I  should  think 
there  was,  and  lots  of  it!  You  know  our  friend  in 
Denver?  Well,  we  have  a  telegram  this  morning: 
his  health  is  shaky,  and  so  he  has  resigned  his  po- 
sition." 

"Resigned  his  position!"  I  echoed.  "What  does 
that  mean?" 

"That's  what  we  wanted  to  know,"  replied  my 
classmate,  "so  we  telegraphed  to  our  local  manager, 
and  he  gave  us  an  explanation  right  off  the  reel.  The 
manager  has  a  sister  who  is  the  widow  of  a  California 
millionaire,  and  she  has  been  in  Denver  for  the  winter, 
11 


152  VISTAS   OF   NEW   YORK 

and  she  has  met  our  friend;  and  for  all  she  is  a  good 
ten  years  older  than  he  is,  she  has  been  fascinated  by 
him — you  know  what  a  handsome  fellow  he  is — and 
she's  going  to  marry  him  next  week,  and  take  him 
to  Egypt  for  his  health." 

"He's  going  to  marry  the  California  widow?"  I 
asked,  in  astonishment.  "Why,  he's  enga — "  Then 
I  suddenly  held  my  peace. 

"He's  going  to  marry  the  California  widow,"  was 
the  answer, — "or  she's  going  to  marry  him;  it's  all 
the  same,  I  suppose." 

Two  days  later  I  had  a  letter  from  Denver  confirm- 
ing this  report.  He  wrote  that  he  was  to  be  married 
in  ten  days  to  a  most  estimable  lady,  and  that  they 
were  to  leave  his  mother  in  New  York  as  they  passed 
through.  Fortunately  he  had  been  able  to  make 
arrangements  whereby  his  mother  would  be  able  to 
live  hereafter  where  she  pleased,  and  in  comfort.  He 
invited  me  to  come  out  to  Colorado  for  the  wedding, 
but  hardly  hoped  to  persuade  me,  he  said,  knowing 
how  pressing  my  engagements  were.  But  as  their 
steamer  sailed  on  Saturday  week  they  would  be  at  a 
New  York  hotel  on  the  Friday  night,  and  he  counted 
on  seeing  me  then. 

I  went  to  see  him  then,  and  I  was  shocked  by  his 
appearance.  He  was  thin,  and  his  chest  was  hollower 
than  ever.  There  were  dark  lines  below  his  liquid 
eyes,  brighter  then  than  I  had  ever  seen  them  before. 
There  were  two  blazing  spots  on  his  high  cheek-bones. 


THE   FROG  THAT  PLAYED  THE  TROMBONE  153 

He  coughed  oftener  than  I  had  ever  known  him,  and 
the  spasms  were  longer  and  more  violent.  His  hand 
was  feverishly  hot.  His  manner,  too,  was  restless. 
To  my  surprise,  he  seemed  to  try  to  avoid  being  alone 
with  me.  He  introduced  me  to  his  wife,  a  dignified, 
matronly  woman  with  a  full  figure  and  a  cheerful 
smile.  She  had  a  most  motherly  manner  of  looking 
after  him  and  of  anticipating  his  wants;  twice  she 
jumped  up  to  close  a  door  which  had  been  left  open 
behind  him.  He  accepted  her  devotion  as  a  matter 
of  course,  apparently.  Once,  when  she  was  telling 
me  of  their  projects — how  they  were  going  direct  to 
Egypt  to  remain  till  late  in  the  spring,  and  then  to 
return  to  Paris  for  the  summer,  with  a  possible  run 
over  to  London  before  the  season  was  over — he  in- 
terrupted her  to  say  that  it  mattered  little  where  he 
went  or  what  he  did — one  place  was  as  good  as 
another. 

When  I  rose  to  go  he  came  with  me  out  into  the 
hotel  corridor,  despite  his  wife's  suggestion  that  there 
was  sure  to  be  a  draught  there. 

He  thrust  into  my  hand  a  note-book.  "There," 
he  said,  "take  that;  it's  a  journal  I  started  to  keep, 
and  never  did.  Of  course  you  can  read  it  if  you  like. 
In  the  pocket  you  will  find  a  check.  I  want  you  to 
get  some  things  for  me  after  I've  gone;  I've  written 
down  everything.  You  will  do  that  for  me,  I  know." 

I  promised  to  carry  out  his  instructions  to  the 
letter. 


154  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

"Then  that's  all  right,"  he  answered. 

At  that  moment  his  wife  came  to  the  door  of  their 
parlor.  "I  know  it  must  be  chilly  out  hi  the  hall 
there,"  she  said. 

"Oh,  I'm  coming,"  he  responded. 

Then  he  grasped  my  fingers  firmly  in  his  hot  hand. 
"Good-by,  old  man,"  he  whispered.  "You  remem- 
ber how  I  used  to  think  the  frog  that  played  the 
trombone  was  trying  to  execute  a  Heine-Schubert 
song?  Well,  perhaps  it  is — I  don't  know;  but  what 
I  do  know  is  that  it  has  played  a  wedding  march,  after 
all.  And  now  good-by.  God  bless  you!  Go  and 
see  my  mother  as  often  as  you  can." 

He  gave  my  hand  a  hearty  shake,  and  went  back 
into  the  parlor,  and  his  wife  shut  the  door  after  him. 

I  had  intended  to  go  down  to  the  boat  and  see  him 
off  the  next  morning,  but  at  breakfast  I  received  a 
letter  from  his  wife  saying  that  he  had  passed  a  very 
restless  night,  and  that  she  thought  it  would  excite 
him  still  more  if  I  saw  him  again,  and  begging  me, 
therefore,  not  to  come  to  the  steamer  if  such  had  been 
my  intention.  And  so  it  was  that  he  sailed  away  and 
I  never  saw  him  again. 

In  the  note-book  I  found  a  check  for  five  hundred 
dollars,  and  a  list  of  the  things  he  wished  me  to  get 
and  to  pay  for.  They  were  for  his  mother  mostly, 
but  one  was  a  seal-ring  for  myself.  And  there  was 
with  the  check  a  jeweler's  bill,  "  To  articles  sent  as 
directed,"  which  I  was  also  requested  to  pay. 


THE   FROG  THAT  PLAYED  THE  TROMBONE  155 

The  note-book  itself  I  guarded  with  care.  It  was  a 
pocket- journal,  and  my  friend  had  tried  to  make  it 
a  record  of  his  life  for  the  preceding  year.  There 
were  entries  of  letters  received  and  sent,  of  money 
earned  and  spent,  of  acquaintances  made,  of  business 
appointments,  of  dinner  engagements,  and  of  visits 
to  the  doctor.  Evidently  his  health  had  been  failing 
fast,  and  he  had  been  struggling  hard  to  keep  the 
knowledge  not  only  from  his  mother,  but  even  from 
himself.  While  he  had  set  down  these  outward  facts 
of  his  life,  he  had  also  used  the  note-book  as  the  record 
of  his  inward  feelings.  To  an  extent  that  he  little 
understood,  that  journal,  with  its  fragmentary  en- 
tries and  its  stray  thoughts,  told  the  story  of  his 
spiritual  experience. 

Many  of  the  entries  were  personal,  but  many  were 
not;  they  were  merely  condensations  of  the  thought 
of  the  moment  as  it  passed  through  his  mind.  Here 
are  two  specimens: 

"We  judge  others  by  the  facts  of  life — by  what  we 
hear  them  say  and  see  them  do.  We  judge  ourselves 
rather  by  our  own  feelings — by  what  we  intend  and 
desire  and  hope  to  do  some  day  in  the  future.  Thus 
a  poor  man  may  glow  with  inward  satisfaction  at  the 
thought  of  the  hospital  he  is  going  to  build  when  he 
gets  rich.  And  a  wealthy  man  can  at  least  pride 
himself  on  the  fortitude  with  which  he  would,  if  need 
be,  bear  the  deprivations  of  poverty." 

"  To  pardon  is  the  best  and  the  bitterest  vengeance." 


156  VISTAS  OF  NEW   YORK 

Toward  the  end  of  the  year  the  business  entries 
became  fewer  and  fewer,  as  though  he  had  tired  of 
keeping  the  record  of  his  doings.  But  the  later  pages 
were  far  fuller  than  the  earlier  of  his  reflections — 
sometimes  a  true  thought  happily  expressed,  some- 
times, more  often  than  not  perhaps,  a  mere  verbal 
antithesis,  such  as  have  furnished  forth  many  an 
aphorism  long  before  my  friend  was  born.  And 
these  later  sentiments  had  a  tinge  of  bitterness  lacking 
in  the  earlier. 

"There  are  few  houses,"  he  wrote,  in  October, 
apparently,  "where  happiness  is  a  permanent  boarder; 
generally  it  is  but  a  transient  guest;  and  sometimes, 
indeed,  it  is  only  a  tramp  that  knocks  at  the  side 
door  and  is  refused  admittance." 

"Many  a  man  forgets  his  evil  deeds  so  swiftly  that 
he  is  honestly  surprised  when  any  one  else  recalls 
them." 

Except  the  directions  to  me  for  the  expenditure 
of  the  five  hundred  dollars,  the  last  two  entries  in  the 
book  were  written  on  Christmas  morning.  One  of 
these  was  the  passage  which  smote  me  most  when  I 
first  read  it,  for  it  struck  me  as  sadness  itself  when 
written  by  a  young  man  not  yet  twenty-five: 

"If  we  had  nothing  else  to  wish,  we  should  at  least 
wish  to  die." 

At  the  time  I  did  not  seize  the  full  significance  of 
the  other  passage,  longer  than  this,  and  far  sadder 
when  its  meaning  was  finally  grasped. 


THE   FROG  THAT   PLAYED  THE   TROMBONE  157 

"The  love  our  parents  gave  us  we  do  not  pay  back, 
nor  a  tithe  of  it,  even.  We  may  bestow  it  to  our 
children,  but  we  never  render  it  again  to  our  father 
and  our  mother.  And  what  can  equal  the  love 
of  a  woman  for  the  son  she  has  borne?  No  peak  is 
as  lofty,  and  nj)  ocean  is  as  wide;  it  is  fathomless, 
boundless,  immeasurable;  it  is  poured  without  stint, 
unceasing  and  unfailing.  And  how  do  we  men  meet 
it?  We  do  not  even  make  a  pretense  of  repaying 
it,  most  of  us.  Now  and  again  there  may  be  a  son 
here  and  there  who  does  what  he  can  for  his  mother, 
little  as  it  is,  and  much  as  he  may  despise  himself  for 
doing  it:  and  why  not?  Are  there  not  seven  swords 
in  the  heart  of  the  Mater  Dolorosa?  And  what  sort 
of  a  son  is  he  who  would  add  another?" 

Although  I  had  already  begun  to  guess  at  the 
secret  of  my  friend's  conduct,  a  mystery  to  all  others, 
it  was  the  first  of  these  two  final  entries  hi  his  note- 
book which  came  flashing  back  into  my  memory  one 
evening  toward  the  end  of  March,  ten  weeks  or  so 
after  he  had  bidden  me  good-by  and  had  gone  away 
to  Egypt.  I  was  seated  hi  my  library,  smoking,  when 
there  came  a  ring  at  the  door,  and  a  telegram  was 
handed  to  me.  I  laid  my  cigar  down  on  the  brownish- 
yellow  shell,  at  the  crinkled  edge  of  which  the  green 
frog  was  sitting,  reaching  out  his  broken  arms  for  the 
trombone  whereon  he  had  played  in  happier  days.  I 
saw  that  the  despatch  had  come  by  the  cable  under 
the  ocean,  and  I  wondered  who  on  the  other  side  of 


158  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

the  Atlantic  had  news  for  me  that  would  not  keep 
till  a  letter  could  reach  me. 

I  tore  open  the  envelope.  The  message  was  dated 
Alexandria,  Egypt,  and  it  was  signed  by  my  friend's 
widow.  He  had  died  that  morning,  and  I  was  asked 
to  break  the  news  to  his  mother. 

(1893) 


/\ 


On  an 
C^zzand  of  c//oezci/ 


ambulance  clanged  along,  now  under 
the  elevated  railroad,  and  now  wrenching 
itself  outside  to  get  ahead  of  a  cable-car. 
With  his  little  bag  in  his  hand,  the 
young  doctor  sat  wondering  whether  he 
would  know  just  what  to  do  when  the  time  came. 
This  was  his  first  day  of  duty  as  ambulance  surgeon, 
and  now  he  was  going  to  his  first  call.  It  was  three 
in  the  afternoon  of  an  August  day,  when  the  hot 
spell  had  lasted  a  week  already,  and  yet  the  young 
physician  was  chill  with  apprehension  as  he  took 
stock  of  himself,  and  as  he  had  a  realizing  sense  of 
his  own  inexperience. 

The  bullet-headed  Irishman  who  was  driving  the 
ambulance  as  skilfully  as  became  the  former  owner 
of  a  night-hawk  cab  glanced  back  at  the  doctor  and 
sized  up  the  situation. 

"There's  no  knowin'  what  it  is  we'll  find  when  we 
get  there,"  he  began.  "There's  times  when  it's  no 
aisy  job  the  doctor  has.  Say  you  give  the  man  ether, 
now,  or  whatever  it  is  you  make  him  sniff,  and  maybe 
he's  dead  when  he  comes  out  of  it.  Where  are  you 
then?" 
The  young  man  decided  instantly  that  if  anything 


162  VISTAS  OF  NEW   YORK 

of  that  sort  should  happen  to  him  that  afternoon,  he 
would  go  back  to  Georgia  at  once  and  try  for  a  place 
in  the  country  store. 

"But  nothing  ever  fazed  Dr.  Chandler,"  the 
driver  went  on.  "It's  Dr.  Chandler's  place  you're 
takin'  now,  ye  know  that?" 

It  seemed  to  the  surgeon  that  the  Irishman  was 
making  ready  to  patronize  him,  or  at  least  to  in- 
sinuate the  new-comer's  inferiority  to  his  predecessor, 
whereupon  his  sense  of  humor  came  to  his  rescue, 
and  a  smile  relieved  the  tension  of  his  nerves  as  he 
declared  that  Dr.  Chandler  was  an  honor  to  his 
profession. 

"He  is  that!"  the  driver  returned,  emphatically, 
as  with  a  dextrous  jerk  he  swung  the  ambulance  just 
in  front  of  a  cable-car,  to  the  sputtering  disgust  of 
the  gripman.  "An'  it's  many  a  dangerous  case  we've 
had  to  handle  together,  him  and  me." 

"I  don't  doubt  that  you  were  of  great  assistance," 
the  young  Southerner  suggested. 

"Many's  the  time  he's  tould  me  he  never  knew 
what  he'd  ha'  done  without  me,"  the  Irishman  re- 
sponded. "There  was  that  night,  now — the  night 
when  the  big  sailor  come  off  the  Roosian  ship  up  in 
the  North  River  there,  an'  he  got  full,  an'  he  fell  down 
the  steps  of  a  barber  shop,  an'  he  bruck  his  leg  into 
three  paces,  so  he  did;  an'  that  made  him  mad,  the 
pain  of  it,  an'  he  was  just  wild  when  the  ambulance 
come.  Oh,  it  was  a  lovely  jag  he  had  on  him,  that 


ON  AN  ERRAND  OF  MERCY  163 

Roosian — a  lovely  jag!  An'  it  was  a  daisy  scrap  we 
had  wid  him!" 

"What  did  he  do?"  asked  the  surgeon. 

"What  didn't  he  do?"  the  driver  replied,  laughing 
at  the  memory  of  the  scene.  "He  tried  to  do  the 
doctor — Dr.  Chandler  it  was,  as  I  tould  you.  He'd 
a  big  knife — it's  mortial  long  knives,  too,  them 
Roosians  carry — an'  he  was  so  full  he  thought  it  was 
Dr.  Chandler  that  was  hurtin'  him,  and  he  med  offer 
to  put  his  knife  in  him,  when,  begorra,  I  kicked  it 
out  of  his  hand." 

"I  have  often  heard  Dr.  Chandler  speak  of  you," 
said  the  doctor,  with  an  involuntary  smile,  as  he 
recalled  several  of  the  good  stories  that  his  predecessor 
had  told  him  of  the  driver's  peculiarities. 

"An*  why  w'u'dn't  he?"  the  Irishman  replied. 
"It's  more  nor  wanst  I  had  to  help  him  out  of  trouble. 
An'  never  a  worrd  we  had  in  all  the  months  he  drove 
out  wid  me.  But  it  '11  be  some  aisy  little  job  we'll 
have  now,  I'm  thinkin' — a  sun-stroke,  maybe,  or  a 
kid  that's  got  knocked  down  by  a  scorcher,  or  a 
thrifle  of  that  kind;  you'll  be  able  to  attend  to  that 
yourself  aisy  enough,  no  doubt." 

To  this  the  young  Southerner  made  no  response, 
for  his  mind  was  busy  in  going  over  the  antidotes 
for  various  poisons.  Then  he  aroused  himself  and 
shook  his  shoulders,  and  laughed  at  his  own  pre- 
occupation. 

The  Irishman  did  not  approve  of  this.    "An'  of 


164  VISTAS   OP  NEW  YORK 

coorse,"  he  continued,  "it  may  be  a  scrap  'twixt  a 
ginny  and  a  Polander;  or  maybe,  now,  a  coon  has 
gone  for  a  chink  wid  a  razzer,  and  sliced  him  most 
in  two,  I  dunno'." 

Then  he  clanged  the  bell  unexpectedly,  and  swerved 
off  the  track  and  down  a  side  street  toward  the  river. 

The  doctor  soon  found  a  curious  crowd  flattening 
their  noses  against  the  windows  of  a  drug-store  on  a 
corner  of  the  Boulevard.  He  sprang  off  as  the  driver 
slowed  down  to  turn  and  back  up. 

A  policeman  stood  in  the  doorway  of  the  phar- 
macist's, swinging  his  club  by  its  string  as  he  kept 
the  children  outside.  He  drew  back  to  let  the  young 
surgeon  pass,  saying,  as  he  did  so:  "It's  no  use  now, 
I  think,  Doctor.  You  are  too  late." 

The  body  of  the  man  lay  flat  on  the  tile  pavement 
of  the  shop.  He  was  decently  dressed,  but  his  shoes 
were  worn  and  patched.  He  was  a  very  large  man, 
too,  stout  even  for  his  length.  His  cravat  had  been 
untied  and  his  collar  had  been  opened.  His  face  was 
covered  with  a  torn  handkerchief. 

As  the  doctor  dropped  on  his  knees  by  the  side  of 
the  body,  the  druggist's  clerk  came  from  behind  the 
prescription  counter — a  thin,  undersized,  freckled 
youngster,  with  short  red  hair  and  a  trembling  voice. 

"He's  dead,  ain't  he?"  asked  this  apparition. 

The  doctor  finished  his  examination  of  the  man  on 
the  floor,  and  then  he  answered,  as  he  rose  to  his 
feet:  "Yes,  he's  dead.  How  did  it  happen?" 


ON  AN  ERRAND   OF  MERCY  165 

The  delivery  of  the  young  druggist  was  hesitating 
and  broken.  "Well,  it  was  this  way,  you  see.  The 
boss  was  out,  and  I  was  in  charge  here,  and  there 
wasn't  anything  doing  except  at  the  fountain.  Then 
this  man  came  in;  he  was  in  a  hurry,  and  he  told  me 
he  was  feeling  faint — kind  of  suffocated,  so  he  said — 
and  couldn't  I  give  him  something.  Well,  I'm  a 
graduate  in  pharmacy,  you  know,  and  so  I  fixed  him 
up  a  little  aromatic  spirits  of  ammonia  in  a  glass 
of  soda-water.  You  know  that  won't  hurt  anybody. 
But  just  as  he  took  the  glass  out  of  my  hand  his 
knees  gave  way  and  he  squashed  down  on  the  floor 
there.  The  glass  broke,  and  he  hadn't  paid  for  the 
spirits  of  ammonia,  either;  and  when  I  got  round  to 
him  he  was  dead — at  least  I  thought  so,  but  I  rang 
you  up  to  make  sure." 

"Yes,"  the  doctor  returned,  "apparently  he  died 
at  once  —  heart  failure.  Probably  he  had  fatty 
degeneration,  and  this  heat  has  been  too  much  for 
him." 

"I  don't  think  any  man  has  a  right  to  come  in 
here  and  die  like  that  without  warning,  heart  failure 
or  no  heart  failure,  do  you?"  asked  the  red-headed 
assistant.  "I  don't  know  what  the  boss  will  say. 
That's  the  kind  of  thing  that  spoils  trade,  and  it 
ain't  any  too  good  here,  anyway,  with  a  drug-store 
'most  every  block." 

"Do  you  know  who  he  is?"  the  doctor  inquired. 

"I  went  through  his  pockets,  but  he  hadn't  any 


166  VISTAS  OF  NEW   YORK 

watch  nor  any  letters,"  the  druggist  answered; 
"but  he's  got  about  a  dollar  in  change  in  his  pants." 

The  doctor  looked  around  the  shop.  The  police- 
man was  still  in  the  doorway,  and  a  group  of  boys  and 
girls  blocked  the  entrance. 

"Does  anybody  here  know  this  man?"  asked  the 
surgeon. 

A  small  boy  twisted  himself  under  the  policeman's 
arm  and  slipped  into  the  store.  "I  know  him,"  he 
cried,  eagerly.  "I  see  him  come  in.  I  was  here  all 
the  time,  and  I  see  it  all.  He's  Tim  McEcchran." 

"Where  does  he  live?"  the  doctor  asked,  only  to 
correct  himself  swiftly — "where  did  he  live?" 

"I  thought  he  was  dead  when  I  saw  him  go  down 
like  he  was  sandbagged,"  said  the  boy.  "He  lives 
just  around  the  corner  in  Amsterdam  Avenue — at 
least  his  wife  lives  there." 

The  doctor  took  the  address,  and  with  the  aid  of 
the  policeman  he  put  the  body  on  the  stretcher  and 
lifted  it  into  the  ambulance.  The  driver  protested 
against  this  as  unprecedented. 

"Sure  it's  none  of  our  business  to  take  a  stiff 
home!"  he  declared.  "That's  no  work  at  all,  at  all, 
for  an  ambulance.  Dr.  Chandler  never  done  the 
like  in  all  the  months  him  an'  me  was  together. 
Begob,  I  never  contracted  to  drive  hearses." 

The  young  Southerner  explained  that  this  pro- 
cedure might  not  be  regular,  but  it  revolted  him  to 
leave  the  body  of  a  fellow-mortal  lying  where  it  had 


ON  AN  ERRAND  OF  MERCY  167 

fallen  on  the  floor  of  a  shop.  The  least  he  could  do, 
so  it  seemed  to  him,  was  to  take  it  to  the  dead  man's 
widow,  especially  since  this  was  scarcely  a  block  out 
of  their  way  as  they  returned  to  the  hospital. 

The  driver  kept  on  grumbling  as  they  drove  off. 
"Sure  he  give  ye  no  chance  at  all,  at  all,  Doctor,  to 
go  and  croak  afore  iver  ye  got  at  him,  and  you  only 
beginnin'  yer  work!  Dr.  Chandler,  now,  he'd  get 
'em  into  the  wagon  ennyway,  an'  take  chances  of 
there  bein'  breath  in  'em.  Three  times,  divil  a  less, 
they  died  on  us  on  the  stretcher  there,  an'  me  whippin' 
like  the  divil  to  get  'em  into  the  hospital  ennyhow, 
where  it  was  their  own  consarn  whether  they  lived 
or  died.  That's  the  place  for  'em  to  die  in,  an'  not 
in  the  wagon;  but  the  wagon's  better  than  dyin' 
before  we  can  get  to  'em,  an'  the  divil  thank  the 
begrudgers!  It's  unlucky,  so  it  is;  an'  by  the  same 
token,  to-day's  Friday,  so  it  is!" 

The  small  boy  who  had  identified  the  dead  man 
ran  alongside  of  them,  accompanied  by  his  admiring 
mates;  and  when  the  ambulance  backed  up  again 
before  a  pretentious  tenement-house  with  a  brown- 
stone  front  and  beveled  plate-glass  doors,  the  small 
boy  rang  Mrs.  McEcchran's  bell. 

"It's  the  third  floor  she  lives  on,"  he  declared. 

The  janitor  came  up  from  the  basement  and  he  and 
the  driver  carried  the  stretcher  up  to  Mrs.  McEc- 
chran's landing. 

The  doctor  went  up  before  them,  and  found  an 
12 


168  VISTAS  OF  NEW   YORK 

insignificant  little  old  woman  waiting  for  him  on  the 
landing. 

"Is  this  Mrs.  McEcchran?"  he  asked. 

"Yes,"  she  answered;  then,  as  she  saw  the  burden 
the  men  were  carrying,  she  cried :  "  My  God!  What's 
that?  What  are  they  bringing  it  here  for?" 

The  young  Southerner  managed  to  withdraw  her 
into  the  front  room  of  the  flat,  and  he  noticed  that  it 
was  very  clean  and  very  tidy. 

"I  am  a  doctor,"  he  began,  soothingly,  "and  I  am 
sorry  to  say  that  there  has  been  an  accident — " 

"An  accident?"  she  repeated.  "Oh,  my  God!  And 
is  it  Tim?" 

"You  must  summon  all  your  courage,  Mrs. 
McEcchran,"  the  doctor  returned.  "This  is  a 
serious  matter — a  very  serious  matter." 

"Is  he  hurt  very  bad?"  she  cried.  "Is  it  dan- 
gerous?" 

"I  may  as  well  tell  you  the  truth,  Mrs.  McEcchran," 
said  the  physician.  "I  cannot  say  that  your  husband 
will  ever  be  able  to  be  out  again." 

By  that  time  the  stretcher  had  been  brought  into 
the  room,  with  the  body  on  it  entirely  covered  by  a 
blanket. 

"You  don't  mean  to  tell  me  that  he  is  going  to 
die?"  she  shrieked,  wringing  her  hands.  "Don't  say 
that,  Doctor!  don't  say  that!" 

The  bearers  set  the  stretcher  down,  and  the  woman 
threw  herself  on  her  knees  beside  it. 


ON  AN  ERRAND  OF  MERCY  169 

"Tim!"  she  cried.     "Speak  to  me,  Tim!" 

Getting  no  response,  she  got  to  her  feet  and  turned 
to  the  surgeon.  "You  don't  mean  he's  dead?"  And 
the  last  word  died  away  in  a  wail. 

"I'm  afraid  there  is  no  hope  for  him,"  the  doctor 
replied. 

"He's  dead!  Tim's  dead!  Oh,  my  God!"  she 
said,  and  then  she  dropped  into  a  chair  and  threw 
her  apron  over  her  head  and  rocked  to  and  fro, 
sobbing  and  mourning. 

The  young  Southerner  was  not  yet  hardened  to 
such  sights,  and  his  heart  was  sore  with  sympathy. 
Yet  it  seemed  to  him  that  the  woman's  emotion  was 
so  violent  that  it  would  not  last  long. 

While  he  was  getting  ready  to  have  the  body 
removed  from  the  stretcher  to  a  bed  in  one  of  the 
other  rooms,  Mrs.  McEcchran  unexpectedly  pulled  the 
apron  from  her  head. 

"Can  I  look  at  him?"  she  asked,  as  she  slipped  to 
the  side  of  the  body  and  stealthily  lifted  a  corner  of 
the  covering  to  peek  in.  Suddenly  she  pulled  it 
back  abruptly.  "Why,  this  ain't  Tim!"  she  cried. 

"That  is  not  your  husband?"  asked  the  doctor,  in 
astonishment.  "Are  you  sure?" 

"Of  course  I'm  sure!"  she  answered,  laughing 
hysterically.  "Of  course  I'm  sure!  As  if  I  didn't 
know  Tim,  the  father  of  my  children!  Why,  this 
ain't  even  like  him!" 

The  doctor  did  not  know  what  to  say.    "Allow  me 


170  VISTAS  OP  NEW  YORK 

to  congratulate  you,  madam,"  he  began.  "No  doubt 
Mr.  McEcchran  is  still  alive  and  well;  no  doubt  he 
will  return  to  you.  But  if  this  is  not  your  husband, 
whose  husband  is  he?" 

The  room  had  filled  with  the  neighbors,  and  in  the 
crowd  the  small  boy  who  had  brought  them  there 
made  his  escape. 

"Can  any  one  tell  me  who  this  is?"  the  surgeon 
asked. 

"I  knew  that  weren't  Mr.  McEcchran  as  soon  as 
I  see  him,"  said  another  boy.  "That's  Mr.  Carroll." 

"And  where  does — did  Mr.  Carroll  live?"  the 
doctor  pursued,  repenting  already  of  his  zeal  as  he 
foresaw  a  repetition  of  the  same  painful  scene  in  some 
other  tenement-house. 

"It's  only  two  blocks  off — on  the  Boulevard," 
explained  the  second  boy.  "It's  over  a  saloon  on  the 
corner.  I'll  show  you  if  I  can  ride  on  the  wagon." 

"Very  well,"  agreed  the  doctor;  and  the  body  was 
carried  down  and  placed  again  in  the  ambulance. 

As  the  ambulance  started  he  overheard  one  little 
girl  say  to  another:  "He  was  killed  in  a  blast!  My! 
ain't  it  awful?  It  blew  his  legs  off!" 

To  which  the  other  little  girl  answered,  "But  I 
saw  both  his  boots  as  they  carried  him  out." 

And  the  first  little  girl  then  explained:  "Oh,  I 
guess  they  put  his  legs  back  in  place  so  as  not  to  hurt 
his  wife's  feelings.  Tumble,  ain't  it?" 

When  the  ambulance  started,  the  driver  began 


'MY!      AIN'T  IT  AWFUL?     IT  BLEW  HIS  LEGS  OFF!' 


ON  AN  ERRAND  OF  MERCY  171 

grumbling  again:  "It's  not  Dr.  Chandler  that  'ud 
have  a  thing  like  this  happen  to  him.  Him  an'  me 
never  went  traipsing  round  wid  a  corp  that  didn't 
belong  to  nobody.  We  knew  enough  to  take  it 
where  the  wake  was  waitin'." 

The  boy  on  the  box  with  the  driver  guided  the 
ambulance  to  a  two-story  wooden  shanty  with  a 
rickety  stairway  outside  leading  up  to  the  second 
floor. 

He  sprang  down  as  the  ambulance  backed  up,  and 
he  pointed  out  to  the  doctor  the  sign  at  the  foot  of 
these  external  steps — "Martin  Carroll,  Photogra- 
pher." 

"That's  where  he  belongs,"  the  boy  explained. 
"He  sleeps  in  the  gallery  up  there.  The  saloon 
belongs  to  a  Dutchman  that  married  his  sister.  This 
is  the  place  all  right,  if  it  really  is  Mr.  Carroll." 

"What  do  you  mean  by  that?"  shouted  the  doctor. 
"Are  you  not  sure  about  it?" 

"I  ain't  certain  sure,"  the  fellow  replied.  "I 
ain't  as  sure  as  I  was  first  off.  But  I  think  it's  Mr. 
Carroll.  Leastways,  if  it  ain't,  it  looks  like  him!" 

It  was  with  much  dissatisfaction  at  this  doubtful- 
ness of  his  guide  that  the  doctor  helped  the  driver 
slide  out  the  stretcher. 

Then  the  side  door  of  the  saloon  under  the  landing 
of  the  outside  stairs  opened  and  a  stocky  little 
German  came  out. 

"What's  this?    What's  this?"  he  asked. 


172  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

The  young  surgeon  began  his  explanation  again. 
"This  is  where  Mr.  Carroll  lived,  isn't  it?  Well,  I 
am  sorry  to  say  there  has  been  an  accident,  and — 

"Is  that  Martin  there?"  interrupted  the  German. 

"Yes,"  the  Southerner  replied,  "and  I'm  afraid 
it  is  a  serious  case — a  pretty  serious  case — 

"Is  he  dead?"  broke  in  the  saloon-keeper  again. 

"He  is  dead,"  the  doctor  answered. 

"Then  why  didn't  you  say  so?"  asked  the  short 
man  harshly.  "  Why  waste  all  that  time  talking 
if  he's  dead?" 

The  Southerner  was  inclined  to  resent  this  rudeness, 
but  he  checked  himself. 

"I  understand  that  you  are  Mr.  Carroll's  brother- 
in-law,"  he  began  again,  "so  I  suppose  I  can  leave 
the  body  in  your  charge — " 

The  German  went  over  to  the  stretcher  and  turned 
down  the  blanket. 

"No,  you  don't  leave  him  here,"  he  declared. 
"I'm  not  going  to  take  him.  This  ain't  my  sister's 
husband!" 

"This  is  not  Mr.  Carroll?"  and  this  time  the  doctor 
looked  around  for  the  boy  who  had  misinformed  him. 
"I  was  told  it  was." 

"The  man  who  told  you  was  a  liar,  that's  all. 
This  ain't  Martin  Carroll,  and  the  sooner  you  take 
him  away  the  better.  That's  what  I  say,"  declared 
the  saloon-keeper,  going  back  to  his  work. 

The  doctor  looked  around  in  disgust.    What  he 


ON  AN  ERRAND  OF  MERCY  173 

had  to  do  now  was  to  take  the  body  to  the  morgue, 
and  that  revolted  him.  It  seemed  to  him  an  insult 
to  the  dead  and  an  outrage  toward  the  dead  man's 
family.  Yet  he  had  no  other  course  of  action  open 
to  him,  and  he  was  beginning  to  be  impatient  to  have 
done  with  the  thing.  The  week  of  hot  weather  had 
worn  on  his  nerves  also,  and  he  wanted  to  be  back 
again  in  the  cool  hospital  out  of  the  oven  of  the 
streets. 

As  he  and  the  driver  were  about  to  lift  up  the 
stretcher  again,  a  man  in  overalls  stepped  up  to  the 
body  and  looked  at  it  attentively. 

"It's  Dick  O'Donough!"  he  said  at  once.  "Poor 
old  Dick!  It's  a  sad  day  for  her — and  her  that 
excitable!" 

"Do  you  know  him?"  asked  the  doctor. 

"Don't  I?"  returned  the  man  in  overalls,  a  thin, 
elderly  man,  with  wisps  of  hair  beneath  his  chin  and 
a  shrewd,  weazened  face.  "It's  Dick  O'Donough!" 

"But  are  you  sure  of  it?"  the  young  surgeon  in- 
sisted. "We've  had  two  mistakes  already." 

"Sure  of  it?"  repeated  the  other.  "Of  course  I'm 
sure  of  it!  Didn't  I  work  alongside  of  him  for  five 
years?  And  isn't  that  the  scar  on  him  he  got  when  the 
wheel  broke?"  And  he  lifted  the  dead  man's  hair  and 
showed  a  cicatrix  on  the  temple. 

"Very  well,"  said  the  doctor.  "If  you  are  sure, 
where  did  he  live?" 

"It's  only  a  little  way." 


174  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

"I'm  glad  of  that.    Can  you  show  us?" 

"I  can  that,"  replied  the  man  in  overalls. 

"Then  jump  in  front,"  said  the  doctor. 

As  they  started  again,  the  driver  grumbled  once 
more.  "Begorra,  April  Day's  a  fool  to  ye,"  he  began. 
"Them  parvarse  gossoons,  now,  if  I  got  howld  of  'em, 
they'd  know  what  it  was  hurt  'em,  I'm  thinkin'." 

The  man  in  overalls  directed  them  to  a  shabby 
double  tenement  in  a  side  street  swarming  with 
children.  There  was  a  Chinese  laundry  on  one  side 
of  the  doorway,  and  on  the  other  side  a  bakery. 
The  door  stood  open,  and  the  hallway  was  dark  and 
dirty. 

"It's  a  sad  day  it  '11  be  for  Mrs.  O'Donough," 
sighed  the  man  in  overalls.  "I  don't  know  what  it 
is  she's  got,  but  she's  very  queer,  now,  very  queer." 

He  went  into  the  bakery  and  got  a  man  to  help 
the  driver  carry  up  the  stretcher.  Women  came  out 
of  the  shops  on  both  sides  of  the  street,  and  leaned 
out  of  then1  windows  with  babies  in  their  arms,  and 
stepped  out  on  the  fire-escapes.  There  were  banana 
peelings  and  crumpled  newspapers  and  rubbish  of 
one  sort  or  another  scattered  in  the  street,  and  the 
savor  of  it  all  was  unpleasant  even  to  a  man  who  was 
no  stranger  to  the  casual  ward  of  a  hospital. 

The  man  in  overalls  went  up-stairs  with  the  doctor, 
warning  him  where  a  step  was  broken  or  where  a  bit 
of  the  hand-rail  was  missing.  They  groped  their  way 
along  the  passage  on  the  first  floor  and  knocked, 


ON   AN   ERRAND  OF  MERCY  175 

The  door  opened  suddenly,  and  they  saw  an  ill- 
furnished  room,  glaring  with  the  sun  reflected  from 
its  white  walls.  Two  women  stood  just  within  the 
door.  One  was  tall  and  spare,  with  gray  streaks  in 
her  coal-black  hair,  and  with  piercing  black  eyes; 
the  other  was  a  comfortable  body  with  a  cheerful 
smile. 

"That's  Mrs.  O'Donough," -said  the  doctor's  guide 
— "  the  tall  one.  See  the  eyes  of  her  now !  The  other's 
a  neighbor  woman,  who's  with  her  a  good  deal,  she's 
that  excitable." 

The  doctor  stepped  into  the  room,  and  began  once 
more  to  break  the  news.  "This  is  Mrs.  O'Donough, 
is  it  not?"  he  said.  "I'm  a  doctor,  and  I  am  sorry 
to  have  to  say  there  has  been  an  accident,  and  Mr. 
O'Donough  is — is  under  treatment." 

Here  the  driver  and  the  man  from  the  bakery 
brought  in  the  stretcher. 

When  the  tall  woman  saw  this  she  gripped  the  arm 
of  the  other  and  hissed  out,  "Is  it  it?"  Then  she 
turned  her  back  on  the  body  and  sank  her  head  on 
her  friend's  shoulder. 

The  other  woman  made  signs  to  the  doctor  to  say 
little  or  nothing. 

The  driver  and  the  baker  took  a  thin  counterpane 
off  the  bed,  which  stood  against  the  wall.  Then  they 
lifted  the  body  from  the  stretcher  to  the  bed,  and 
covered  it  with  the  counterpane. 

The  doctor  did  not  know  what  to  say  in  the  face 


176  VISTAS   OF   NEW   YORK 

of  the  signals  he  was  receiving  from  the  widow's 
friend. 

"In  case  I  can  be  of  any  assistance  at  any  time," 
he  suggested — and  then  Mrs.  O'Donough  lifted  her 
head  and  looked  at  him  with  her  burning  eyes — "if 
I  can  be  of  service,  do  not  hesitate  to  call  on  me. 
Here  is  my  card." 

As  he  felt  his  way  down-stairs  again  he  heard  a 
hand-organ  break  out  suddenly  into  a  strident  waltz. 

When  he  came  out  into  the  street  a  few  little 
children  were  dancing  in  couples,  although  most  of 
them  stood  around  the  ambulance,  gazing  with  morbid 
curiosity  at  the  driver  as  he  replaced  the  stretcher. 
At  the  door  of  the  baker's  shop  stood  a  knot  of  women 
talking  it  over;  but  in  the  Chinese  laundry  the  irons 
went  back  and  forth  steadily,  with  no  interest  in 
what  might  happen  in  the  street  outside. 

As  the  doctor  took  his  seat  in  the  vehicle  a  shriek 
came  from  the  room  he  had  just  left — a  shuddering, 
heartrending  wail — then  another — and  then  there 
was  silence. 

The  ambulance  started  forward,  the  bell  clanged 
to  clear  the  way,  the  horse  broke  into  a  trot,  and  in  a 
minute  or  two  they  turned  into  the  broad  avenue. 

Then  the  driver  looked  at  the  doctor.  "The 
widdy's  takin'  it  harrd,  I'm  thinkin',  but  she'll  get 
over  it  before  the  wake,"  he  said.  "An'  it's  good 
lungs  she  has,  ennyhow." 

(1898) 


•••••••••••••••••  in. 


a  (^Bob-tail 


air 


>T  was  about  noon  of  a  dark  day  late  in 
September,  and  a  long-threatened  drizzle 
of  hail  chilled  the  air,  as  Harry  Brackett 
came  out  of  the  Apollo  House  and  stood 
on  the  corner  of  Fourth  Avenue,  waiting 
for  a  cross-town  car.  He  was  going  down-town  to 
the  office  of  the  Gotham  Gazette  to  write  up  an  inter- 
view he  had  just  had  with  the  latest  British  invader 
of  these  United  States,  Lady  Smith-Smith,  the  fair 
authoress  of  the  very  popular  novel  Smile  and  be  a 
Villain  Still,  five  rival  editions  of  which  were  then  for 
sale  everywhere  in  New  York.  Harry  Brackett  in- 
tended to  ride  past  Union  Square  to  Sixth  Avenue  in 
the  cross-town  car,  and  then  to  go  to  the  Gotham 
Gazette  by  the  elevated  railway,  so  he  transferred  ten 
cents  for  the  fare  of  the  latter  and  five  cents  for  the 
fare  of  the  former  from  his  waistcoat  pocket  to  a 
little  pocket  in  his  overcoat.  Then  he  buttoned  the 
overcoat  tightly  about  him,  as  the  raw  wind  blew 
harshly  across  the  city  from  river  to  river.  He 
looked  down  the  street  for  the  car;  it  was  afar  off, 
on  the  other  side  of  Third  Avenue,  and  he  was  standing 
on  the  corner  of  Fourth  Avenue. 

"A  bob-tail  car,"  said  Harry  Brackett  to  himself, 
"is  like  a  policeman:  it  is  never  here  just  when  it  is 


180  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

wanted.  And  yet  it  is  a  necessary  evil— like  the 
policeman  again.  Perhaps  there  is  here  a  philosoph- 
ical thought  that  might  be  worked  up  as  a  comic 
editorial  article  for  the  fifth  column.  'The  Bob-tail 
Car' — why,  the  very  name  is  humorous.  And  there 
are  lots  of  things  to  be  said  about  it.  For  instance, 
I  can  get  something  out  of  the  suggestion  that  the 
heart  of  a  coquette  is  like  a  bob-tail  car,  there  is 
always  room  for  one  more;  but  I  suppose  I  must  not 
venture  on  any  pun  about  'ringing  the  belle.'  Then 
I  can  say  that  the  bob-tail  car  is  a  one-horse  concern, 
and  is  therefore  a  victim  of  the  healthy  American 
hatred  of  one-horse  concerns.  It  has  no  past;  no 
gentleman  of  the  road  ever  robbed  its  passengers; 
no  road-agent  nowadays  would  think  of  'holding  it 
up.'  Perhaps  that's  why  there  is  no  poetry  about  a 
bob-tail  car,  as  there  is  about  a  stage-coach.  Even 
Rudolph  Vernon,  the  most  modern  of  professional 
poets,  wouldn't  dream  of  writing  verses  on  'Riding 
in  a  Bob-tail  Car.'  Wasn't  it  Heine  who  said  that 
the  monks  of  the  Middle  Ages  thought  that  Greek 
was  a  personal  invention  of  the  devil,  and  that  he 
agreed  with  them?  That's  what  the  bob-tail  car  is — 
a  personal  invention  of  the  devil.  The  stove-pipe 
hat,  the  frying-pan,  the  tenement-house,  and  the 
bob-tail  car — these  are  the  choicest  and  the  chief  of 
the  devil's  gifts  to  New  York.  Why  doesn't  that  car 
come?  confound  it!  Although  it  cannot  swear  itself, 
it  is  the  cause  of  much  swearing!" 


IN  A  BOB-TAIL  CAB  181 

Just  then  the  car  came  lumbering  along  and  bump- 
ing with  a  repeated  jar  as  its  track  crossed  the  tracks 
on  Fourth  Avenue.  Harry  Brackett  jumped  on  it  as 
it  passed  the  corner  where  he  stood.  His  example 
was  followed  by  a  stranger,  who  took  the  seat  oppo- 
site to  him. 

As  the  car  sped  along  toward  Broadway,  Harry 
Brackett  mechanically  read,  as  he  had  read  a  dozen 
tunes  before,  the  printed  request  to  place  the  exact 
fare  in  the  box.  "Suppose  I  don't  put  it  in?"  he 
mused;  "what  will  happen?  The  driver  will  ask 
for  it — if  he  has  time  and  happens  to  think  of  it.  This 
is  very  tempting  to  a  man  who  wants  to  try  the  Vir- 
ginian plan  of  readjusting  his  debts.  Here  is  just  the 
opportunity  for  any  one  addicted  to  petty  larceny.  I 
think  I  shall  call  that  article  'The  Bob-tail  Car  as  a 
Demoralizer.'  It  is  most  demoralizing  for  a  man  to 
?cel  that  he  can  probably  evade  the  payment  of  his 
fare,  since  there  is  no  conductor  to  ask  for  it.  How- 
ever, I  suppose  the  main  reliance  of  the  company  is 
on  the  honesty  of  the  individual  citizen  who  would 
rather  pay  his  debts  than  not.  I  doubt  if  there  is 
any  need  to  dun  the  average  American  for  five 
cents." 

Harry  Brackett  lowered  his  eyes  from  the  printed 
notice  at  which  he  had  been  staring  unconsciously  for 
a  minute,  and  they  fell  on  the  man  sitting  opposite  to 
him — the  man  who  had  entered  the  car  as  he  did. 

"I  wonder  if  he  is  the  average  American?"  thought 


182  VISTAS  OP  NEW   YORK 

Brackett.  "He  hasn't  paid  his  fare  yet.  I  wonder  if 
he  will?  It  isn't  my  business  to  dun  him  for  it,  and 
yet  I'd  like  to  know  whether  his  intentions  are 
honorable  or  not." 

The  car  turned  sharply  into  Broadway,  and  then 
came  to  a  halt  to  allow  two  young  ladies  to  enter.  A 
third  young  lady  escorted  them  to  the  car,  and  kissed 
them  affectionately,  and  said: 

"Good-by!  You  will  be  sure  to  come  again!  I 
have  enjoyed  your  visit  so  much." 

Then  the  two  young  ladies  kissed  her,  and  they  said, 
both  speaking  at  once,  and  very  rapidly: 

"Oh  yes.  We've  had  such  a  good  time!  We'll 
write -you!  And  you  must  come  out  to  Orange  and 
see  us  soon!  Good-by!  Good-by!  Remember  us 
to  your  mother!  Good-by!" 

At  last  the  sweet  sorrow  of  this  parting  was  over; 
the  third,  young  lady  withdrew  to  the  sidewalk;  the 
two  young  ladies  came  inside  the  car;  the  other  pas- 
sengers breathed  more  freely;  the  man  opposite  to 
Harry  Brackett  winked  at  him  slyly,  and  the  car  went 
on  again. 

There  was  a  vacant  seat  on  the  side  of  the  car 
opposite  to  Harry  Brackett — or,  at  least,  there  would 
have  been  one  if  the  ladies  on  that  side  had  not,  with 
characteristic  coolness,  spread  out  their  skirts  so  as  to 
occupy  the  whole  space.  The  two  young  ladies  stood 
for  a  moment  after  they  had  entered  the  car;  they 
looked  for  a  seat,  but  no  one  of  the  other  ladies  made 


IN  A   BOB-TAIL   CAR  183 

a  sign  of  moving  to  make  room  for  them.  The  man 
opposite  to  Harry  Brackett  rose  and  proffered  his 
seat.  They  did  not  thank  him,  or  even  so  much  as 
look  at  him, 

"  You  take  it,  Nelly,"  said  one. 

"I  sha'n't  do  anything  of  the  sort.  I'm  not  a  bit 
tired!"  returned  the  other.  "I  insist  on  your  sitting 
down!" 

"But  I'm  not  tired  now." 

"Louise  Valeria  Munson,"  her  friend  declared,  with 
humorous  emphasis,  "if  you  don't  sit  right  down,  I'll 
call  a  policeman!" 

"Well,  I  guess  there's  room  for  us  both,"  said 
Louise  Valeria  Munson;  "I'm  sure  there  ought  to 
be." 

By  this  tune  some  of  the  other  ladies  on  the  seat 
had  discovered  that  they  were  perhaps  taking  up  a 
little  more  than  their  fair  share  of  space,  and  there  was 
a  readjustment  of  frontier.  The  vacancy  was  slightly 
broadened,  and  both  young  ladies  sat  down. 

The  man  who  had  got  in  just  after  Harry  Brackett 
and  who  had  given  up  his  seat  stood  in  the  center  of 
the  car  with  his  hand  through  a  strap.  But  he  made 
no  effort  to  pay  his  fare.  The  driver  rang  his  bell,  the 
passengers  looked  at  each  other  inquiringly,  and  one 
of  the  two  young  ladies  who  had  just  seated  them- 
selves produced  a  dime,  which  was  passed  along  and 
dropped  into  the  fare-box  in  accordance  with  the 

printed  instructions  of  the  company. 
13 


184  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

Three  ladies  left  the  car  just  before  it  turned  into 
Fourteenth  Street;  and  after  it  had  rounded  the  curve 
two  elderly  gentlemen  entered  and  sat  down  by  the 
side  of  Harry  Brackett.  The  man  who  had  not  paid 
his  fare  kindly  volunteered  to  drop  their  money  into 
the  box,  but  did  not  put  in  any  of  his  own.  Harry 
Brackett  was  certain  of  this,  for  he  had  watched  him 
closely. 

The  two  elderly  gentlemen  continued  a  conversa- 
tion began  before  they  entered  the  car.  "I'll  tell 
you,"  said  one  of  them,  so  loudly  that  Harry  Brackett 
could  not  help  overhearing,  "the  most  remarkable 
thing  that  man  Skinner  ever  did.  One  day  he  got 
caught  in  one  of  his  amusing  little  swindles;  by  some 
slip-up  of  his  ingenuity  he  did  not  allow  himself  quite 
rope  enough,  and  so  he  was  brought  up  with  a  round 
turn  in  the  Tombs.  He  got  two  years  in  Sing  Sing, 
but  he  never  went  up  at  all — he  served  his  time  by 
substitute!" 

"What?"  cried  his  companion,  in  surprise. 

"He  did!"  answered  the  first  speaker.  "That's 
just  what  he  did!  He  had  a  substitute  to  go  to  State's 
Prison  for  him,  while  he  went  up  to  Albany  to  work 
for  his  own  pardon!" 

"How  did  he  manage  that?"  asked  the  other,  in 
involuntary  admiration  before  so  splendid  an  audacity. 

"You've  no  idea  how  fertile  Skinner  was  in  devices 
of  all  kinds,"  replied  the  gentleman  who  was  telling 
the  story.  "He  got  out  on  bail,  and  he  arranged  for  a 


IN  A  BOB-TAIL  CAR  185 

light  sentence  if  he  pleaded  guilty.  Then  one  day, 
suddenly,  a  man  came  into  court,  giving  himself  up  as 
Skinner,  pleading  guilty,  and  asking  for  immediate 
sentence.  Of  course,  nobody  inquired  too  curiously 
into  the  identity  of  a  self-surrendered  prisoner  who 
wanted  to  go  to  Sing  Sing.  Well — " 

The  car  stopped  at  the  corner  of  Fifth  Avenue, 
several  passengers  alighted,  and  a  party  of  three  ladies 
came  in.  There  were  two  vacant  seats  by  the  side  of 
Harry  Brackett,  and  as  he  thought  these  three  ladies 
wished  to  sit  together,  he  gave  up  his  place  and  took 
another  farther  down  the  car.  Here  he  found  himself 
again  opposite  the  man  who  had  entered  the  car 
almost  simultaneously  with  him,  and  who  had  not 
yet  paid  his  fare.  Harry  Brackett  wondered  whether 
this  attempt  to  steal  a  ride  was  intentional  or  whether 
it  was  merely  inadvertent.  His  consideration  of  this 
metaphysical  problem  was  interrupted  by  another 
conversation.  His  right-hand  neighbor,  who  was 
apparently  a  physician,  was  telling  the  friend  next  to 
him  of  the  strange  desires  of  convalescents. 

"I  think/'  said  he,  "that  the  queerest  request  I 
ever  heard  was  down  in  Connecticut.  There  was  a 
man  there,  a  day-laborer,  but  a  fine  young  fellow, 
who  had  a  crowbar  driven  clean  through  his  head  by 
a  forgotten  blast.  Well,  I  happened  to  be  the  first 
doctor  on  the  spot,  and  it  was  nip-and-tuck  whether 
anything  could  be  done  for  him;  it  was  a  most  inter- 
esting case.  But  he  was  in  glorious  condition  physi- 


186  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

cally.  I  found  out  afterward  that  he  was  the  cham- 
pion sprint-runner  of  the  place.  I  got  him  into  the 
nearest  hotel,  and  in  time  I  managed  to  patch  him  up 
as  best  I  could.  At  last  we  pulled  him  through,  and 
the  day  came  when  I  was  able  to  tell  him  that  I 
thought  he  would  recover,  and  that  he  was  quite  out 
of  danger,  and  that  all  he  had  to  do  was  to  get  his 
strength  back  again  as  fast  as  he  could,  and  he  would 
be  all  right  again  soon.  He  was  lying  in  bed,  ema- 
ciated and  speechless,  when  I  said  this,  and  when  I 
added  that  he  could  have  anything  to  eat  he  might 
fancy,  his  eyes  brightened  and  his  lips  moved.  'Is 
there  anything  in  particular  you  would  prefer?'  I 
asked  him,  and  his  lips  moved  again  as  though  he  had 
a  wish  to  express.  You  see,  he  hadn't  spoken  once 
since  the  accident,  but  he  seemed  to  be  trying  to  find 
his  tongue;  ,so  I  bent  over  the  bed  and  put  my  head 
over  his  mouth,  and  finally  I  heard  a  faint  voice  say- 
ing, 'Quail  on  toast!'  and  as  I  drew  back  in  surprise, 
he  gave  me  a  wink.  Feeble  as  his  tones  were,  there 
was  infinite  gusto  in  the  way  he  said  the  words.  I 
suppose  he  had  never  had  quail  on  toast  in  all  his 
life;  probably  he  had  dreamed  of  it  as  an  unattainable 
luxury." 

"Did  he  get  it?"  asked  the  doctor's  friend. 

"He  got  it  every  day,"  answered  the  doctor,  "until 
he  said  he  didn't  want  any  more.  I  remember 
another  man  who — " 

But  now,  with  many  a  jolt  and  jar,  the  car  was 


IN  A  BOB-TAIL  CAR  187 

rattling  noisily  across  Sixth  Avenue  under  the  dripping 
shadow  of  the  station  of  the  elevated  railway.  Harry 
Brackett  rose  to  his  feet,  and  as  he  did  so  he  glanced 
again  at  the  man  opposite  to  him,  to  see  if,  even  then, 
at  the  eleventh  hour,  he  did  intend  to  pay  his  fare. 
But  the  man  caught  Harry  Brackett's  eye  hardily,  and 
looked  him  in  the  face,  with  a  curiously  knowing 
smile. 

There  was  something  very  odd  about  the  expres- 
sion of  the  man's  face,  so  Harry  Brackett  thought,  as 
he  left  the  car  and  began  to  mount  the  steps  which 
led  to  the  station  of  the  elevated  railroad.  He  could 
not  help  thinking  that  there  was  a  queer  suggestion 
in  that  smile — a  suggestion  of  a  certain  complicity 
on  his  part :  it  was  as  though  the  owner  of  the  smile 
had  ventured  to  hint  that  they  were  birds  of  a  feather. 

"Confound  his  impudence!"  said  Harry  Brackett 
to  himself,  as  he  stood  before  the  window  of  the 
ticket-agent. 

Then  he  put  his  fingers  into  the  little  pocket  in  his 
overcoat  and  took  from  it  a  ten-cent  piece  and  a  five- 
cent  piece.  And  he  knew  at  once  why  the  man 
opposite  had  smiled  so  impertinently — it  was  the  smile 
of  the  pot  at  the  kettle. 

(1886) 


SCTP  <•  «  wyt 

f**Sl 


OUZ6 


n  tfie 


[UDDENLY  he  found  himself  wideawake. 
He  had  been  lost  in  sleep,  dreamless  and 
spaceless;  and  now,  without  warning,  his 
slumber  had  left  him  abruptly  and  for  no 
reason  that  he  could  guess.  Although  he 
strained  his  ear,  he  caught  the  echo  of  no  unusual 
sound.  He  listened  in  vague  doubt  whether  there 
might  not  be  some  one  moving  about  in  the  apart- 
ment; but  he  could  hear  nothing  except  the  shrill 
creak  of  the  brakes  of  a  train  on  the  elevated  railroad 
nearly  a  block  away.  Wilson  Carpenter  was  in  the 
habit  of  observing  his  own  feelings,  and  he  was  sur- 
prised to  note  that  he  did  not  really  expect  to  detect 
any  physical  cause  for  his  unexpected  awakening. 
Sleep  had  left  him  as  inexplicably  as  it  had  swiftly. 
He  lay  there  in  bed  with  no  restlessness;  he  heard 
the  regular  breathing  of  his  wife,  who  was  sleeping  at 
his  side;  he  saw  the  faint  illumination  from  the  door 
open  into  the  next  room  where  the  baby  was  also 
asleep.  He  looked  toward  the  window,  but  no  ray 
of  light  was  yet  visible;  and  he  guessed  it  to  be  about 
four  o'clock  in  the  morning,  perhaps  a  little  earlier. 
In  that  case  he  had  not  been  in  bed  more  than  two 
or  three  hours  at  the  most.  He  wondered  why  he 


192  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

had  waked  thus  unexpectedly,  since  he  had  had  a 
fatiguing  day.  Perhaps  it  was  the  excitement — 
there  was  no  doubt  that  he  had  had  his  full  share  of 
excitement  that  evening — and  he  thrilled  again  as  he 
recalled  the  delicious  sensation  of  dull  dread  yielding 
at  last  to  the  certainty  of  success. 

He  had  played  for  a  heavy  stake  and  he  had  won. 
That  was  just  what  he  had  been  doing — gambling 
with  fate,  throwing  dice  with  fortune  itself.  That  was 
what  every  dramatic  author  had  to  do  every  time  he 
brought  out  a  new  play.  The  production  of  a  piece 
at  an  important  New  York  theater  was  a  venture  as 
aleatory  almost  as  cutting  a  pack  of  cards,  and  the 
odds  were  always  against  the  dramatist.  And  as  the 
young  man  quietly  recalled  the  events  of  the  evening 
it  seemed  to  him  that  the  excitement  of  those  who 
engineer  corners  in  Wall  Street  must  be  like  his  own 
anxiety  while  the  future  of  his  drama  hung  in  the 
balance,  only  theirs  could  not  but  be  less  keen  than 
his,  less  poignant,  for  he  was  playing  his  game  with 
men  and  women,  while  what  they  touched  were  but 
inanimate  stocks.  His  winning  depended  upon  the 
actors  and  actresses  who  had  bodied  forth  his  con- 
ception. A  single  lapse  of  memory  or  a  single  slip 
of  the  tongue,  and  the  very  sceptical  audience  of  the 
first  night  might  laugh  in  the  wrong  place,  and  so  cut 
themselves  off  from  sympathy;  and  all  his  labor 
would  shrivel  before  his  eyes.  Of  a  truth  it  is  the 
ordeal  by  fire  that  the  dramatist  must  undergo;  and 


IN  THE  SMALL  HOURS  193 

there  had  been  moments  that  long,  swift  evening  when 
he  had  felt  as  though  he  were  tied  to  the  stake  and 
awaiting  only  the  haggard  squaw  who  was  to  apply 
the  torch. 

Now  the  trial  was  over  and  the  cause  was  gained. 
There  had  been  too  many  war-pieces  of  late,  so  the 
croakers  urged,  and  the  public  would  not  stand 
another  drama  of  the  Rebellion.  But  he  had  not  been 
greatly  discouraged,  for  in  his  play  the  military  scenes 
were  but  the  setting  for  a  story  of  everyday  heroism, 
of  human  conflict,  of  man's  conquest  of  himself. 
It  was  the  simple  strength  of  this  story  that  had 
caught  the  spectators  before  the  first  act  was  half 
over  and  held  them  breathless  as  situation  followed 
situation.  At  the  adroitly  spaced  comic  scenes  the 
audience  had  gladly  relaxed,  joyously  relieving  the 
emotional  strain  with  welcome  laughter.  The  future 
of  the  play  was  beyond  all  question;  of  that  the 
author  felt  assured,  judging  not  so  much  by  the  mere 
applause  as  by  the  tensity  of  the  interest  aroused, 
and  by  the  long-drawn  sigh  of  suspense  he  had  heard 
so  often  in  the  course  of  the  evening.  He  did  not 
dread  the  acrid  criticisms  he  knew  he  should  find  in 
some  of  the  morning  papers,  the  writers  of  which 
would  be  bitterer  than  usual,  since  the  writer  of  the 
new  play  had  been  a  newspaper  man  himself. 

The  author  of  A  Bold  Stroke  knew  what  its  success 
meant  to  him.  It  meant  a  fortune.  The  play  would 
perhaps  run  the  season  out  in  New  York,  and  this 


194  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

was  only  the  middle  of  October.  With  matinees  on 
Wednesday  as  well  as  on  Saturday,  two  hundred 
performances  in  the  city  were  not  impossible.  Then 
next  season  there  would  be  at  least  two  companies 
on  the  road.  He  ought  to  make  $25,000  by  the 
piece,  and  perhaps  more.  The  long  struggle  just  to 
keep  his  head  above  water,  just  to  get  his  daily  bread, 
just  to  make  both  ends  meet — that  was  over  forever. 
He  could  move  out  of  the  little  Harlem  flat  to  which 
he  had  brought  his  bride  two  years  before;  and  he 
could  soon  get  her  the  house  she  was  longing  for  some- 
where in  the  country,  near  New  York,  where  the 
baby  could  grow  up  under  the  trees. 

The  success  of  the  play  meant  more  than  mere 
money,  so  the  ambitious  young  author  was  thinking 
as  he  lay  there  sleepless.  It  meant  praise,  too — and 
praise  was  pleasant.  It  meant  recognition — and 
recognition  was  better  than  praise,  for  it  would  open 
other  opportunities.  The  money  he  made  by  the 
play  would  give  him  a  home,  and  also  leisure  for 
thought  and  for  adequate  preparation  before  he 
began  his  next  piece.  He  had  done  his  best  in  writing 
the  war-drama;  he  had  spared  no  pains  and  neglected 
no  possibility  of  improvement;  it  was  as  good  as  he 
could  make  it.  But  there  were  other  plays  he  had 
in  mind,  making  a  different  appeal,  quieter  than  his 
military  piece,  subtler;  and  these  he  could  now  risk 
writing,  since  the  managers  would  believe  in  him 
after  the  triumph  of  A  Bold  Stroke. 


IN  THE   SMALL  HOURS  195 

It  would  be  possible  for  him  hereafter  to  do  what 
he  wanted  to  do  and  what  he  believed  himself  best 
fitted,  to  do.  It  had  always  seemed  to  him  that  New 
York  opened  an  infinity  of  vistas  to  the  dramatist. 
He  intended  to  seize  some  of  this  opulent  material 
and  to  set  on  the  stage  the  life  of  the  great  city 
as  he  had  seen  it  during  his  five  years  of  journalism. 
He  knew  that  it  did  a  man  good  to  be  a  reporter  for 
a  little  while,  if  he  had  the  courage  to  cut  himself 
loose  before  it  was  too  late,  before  journalism  had 
corroded  its  stigma.  His  reporting  had  taken  him 
into  strange  places  now  and  again;  but  it  had  also 
taken  him  into  the  homes  of  the  plain  people  who 
make  New  York  what  it  is.  Society,  as  Society  was 
described  in  the  Sunday  papers,  he  knew  little  about, 
and  he  cared  less;  he  was  not  a  snob,  if  he  knew 
himself.  But  humanity  was  unfailingly  interesting 
and  unendingly  instructive;  and  it  was  more  interest- 
ing and  more  instructive  in  the  factories  and  in  the 
tenements  than  it  was  hi  the  immense  mansions  on 
Lenox  Hill. 

His  work  as  a  reporter  had  not  only  sharpened  his 
eyes  and  broadened  his  sympathies;  it  had  led  him 
to  see  things  that  made  him  think.  He  had  not 
inherited  his  New  England  conscience  for  nothing; 
and  his  college  studies  in  sociology,  that  seemed  so 
bare  to  him  as  an  undergraduate,  had  taken  on  a  new 
aspect  since  he  had  seen  for  himself  the  actual  working 
of  the  inexorable  laws  of  life.  To  sneer  at  the  reform- 


196  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

ers  who  were  endeavoring  to  make  the  world  better 
had  not  been  easy  for  him,  even  when  he  was  straining 
to  achieve  the  false  brilliance  of  the  star  reporter; 
and  now  that  he  was  free  to  say  what  he  thought,  he 
was  going  to  seize  the  first  opportunity  to  help  along 
the  good  cause,  to  show  those  rich  enough  to  sit  in  the 
good  seat  in  the  theater  that  the  boy  perched  up  in 
the  gallery  in  his  shirt-sleeves  was  also  a  man  and  a 
brother. 

The  young  playwright  held  that  a  play  ought  to  be 
amusing,  of  course,  but  he  held  also  that  it  might 
give  the  spectators  something  to  think  about  after 
they  got  home.  He  was  going  to  utilize  his  oppor- 
tunity to  show  how  many  failures  there  are,  and  how 
many  there  must  be  if  the  fittest  is  to  survive,  and 
how  hard  it  is  to  fail,  how  bitter,  how  pitiful!  With 
an  effort  he  refrained  from  saying  out  loud  enough 
to  waken  his  wife  the  quotation  that  floated  back 
to  his  memory: 

Whether  at   NaisMpur  or   Babylon, 
Whether  the  Cup  with  sweet  or  bitter  run, 

The  Wine  of  Life  keeps  oozing  drop  by  drop, 
The  Leaves  of  Life  keep  falling  one  by  one. 

His  own  success,  now  it  had  come,  found  him 
wondering  at  it.  He  was  a  modest  young  fellow  at 
bottom,  and  he  really  did  not  know  why  he  had 
attained  the  prize  so  many  were  striving  to  grasp. 
Probably  it  was  due  to  the  sturdiness  of  the  stock  he 


IN  THE   SMALL   HOURS  197 

came  from;  and  he  was  glad  that  his  ancestors  had 
lived  cleanly  and  had  left  him  a  healthy  body  and  a 
sober  mind.  His  father  and  his  mother  had  survived 
long  enough  to  see  him  through  college  and  started  in 
newspaper  work  in  New  York.  They  had  been  old- 
fashioned  in  their  ways,  and  he  was  aware  that  they 
might  not  have  approved  altogether  of  his  choice  of  a 
profession,  since  it  would  have  seemed  very  strange  to 
them  that  a  son  of  theirs  should  earn  his  living  by 
writing  plays.  Yet  he  grieved  that  they  had  gone 
before  he  was  able  to  repay  any  of  the  sacrifices  they 
had  made  for  him;  it  was  the  one  blot  on  his  good- 
fortune  that  he  could  not  share  it  with  them  hi  the 
future. 

The  future!  Yes,  the  future  was  in  his  power  at 
last.  As  he  lay  there  in  the  darkness  he  said  to  him- 
self that  all  his  ambitions  were  now  almost  within 
his  grasp.  He  was  young  and  well  educated;  he  had 
proved  ability  and  true  courage;  he  had  friends;  he 
had  a  wife  whom  he  loved  and  who  loved  him;  his 
first-born  was  a  son,  already  almost  able  to  walk. 
Never  before  had  his  prospects  appeared  so  smiling, 
and  never  before  had  he  foreseen  how  his  hopes  might 
be  fulfilled.  And  yet  now,  as  he  thought  of  the  future, 
for  the  first  time  his  pulse  did  not  beat  faster.  When 
it  was  plain  to  him  that  he  might  soon  have  the  most 
of  the  things  he  cared  for,  he  found  himself  asking 
whether,  after  all,  he  really  did  care  for  them  so  much. 
He  was  happy,  but  just  then  his  happiness  was  pas- 


198  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

sive.  The  future  might  be  left  to  take  care  of  itself 
all  in  good  time.  He  was  wide  awake,  yet  he  had 
almost  the  languor  of  slumber;  it  surprised  him  to 
find  himself  thus  unenergetic  and  not  wanting  to  be 
roused  to  battle,  even  if  the  enemy  were  in  sight. 
He  thought  of  the  Nirvana  that  the  Oriental  philoso- 
phers sought  to  gain  as  the  final  good;  and  he  asked 
himself  if  perhaps  the  West  had  not  still  something 
to  learn  from  the  East. 

Afar,  in  the  silence  of  the  night,  he  heard  the  faint 
clang  of  an  ambulance-bell,  and  he  began  to  think 
of  the  huge  city  now  sunk  in  slumber  all  around  him. 
He  had  nearly  four  million  fellow-citizens;  and  in  an 
hour  or  two  or  three  they  would  awaken  and  go  forth 
to  labor.  They  would  fill  the  day  with  struggle, 
vying  one  with  another,  each  trying  to  make  his  foot- 
ing secure;  and  now  and  again  one  of  them  would 
fall  and  be  crushed  to  the  ground.  They  would 
go  to  bed  again  at  night,  wearied  out,  and  they  would 
sleep  again,  and  waken  again,  and  begin  the  battle 
again.  Most  of  them  would  take  part  in  the  combat 
all  in  vain,  since  only  a  few  of  them  could  hope  to 
escape  from  the  fight  un vanquished.  Most  of  them 
would  fall  by  the  wayside  or  be  trampled  under  foot 
on  the  highroad.  Most  of  them  would  be  beaten  in 
the  battle  and  would  drop  out  of  the  fight,  wounded 
unto  death.  And  for  the  first  time  all  this  ceaseless 
turmoil  and  unending  warfare  seemed  to  him  futile 
and  purposeless. 


IN  THE  SMALL   HOURS  199 

What  was  victory  but  a  chance  to  engage  again  in 
the  combat?  To  win  to-day  was  but  to  have  a  right 
to  enter  the  fray  again  to-morrow.  His  triumph  that 
evening  in  the  theater  only  opened  the  door  for  him; 
and  if  he  was  to  hold  his  own  he  must  make  ready  to 
wrestle  again  and  again.  Each  time  the  effort  would 
be  harder  than  the  last.  And  at  the  end,  what?  He 
would  be  richer  in  money,  perhaps,  but  just  then 
money  seemed  to  have  no  absolute  value.  He  would 
do  good,  perhaps;  but  perhaps  also  he  might  do  harm, 
for  he  knew  himself  not  to  be  infallible.  He  would 
not  be  more  contented,  he  feared,  for  he  had  discovered 
already  that  although  success  is  less  bitter  than 
failure,  it  rarely  brings  complete  satisfaction.  If  it 
were  contentment  that  he  really  was  seeking,  why  not 
be  satisfied  now  with  what  he  had  won?  Why  not 
quit?  Why  not  step  out  of  the  ranks  and  throw  down 
his  musket  and  get  out  of  the  way  and  leave  the 
fighting  to  those  who  had  a  stomach  for  it? 

As  he  asked  himself  these  questions  a  gray  shroud 
of  melancholy  was  wrapped  about  him  and  all  the 
brightness  of  youth  was  quenched  in  him.  Probably 
this  was  the  inevitable  reaction  after  the  strain  of  his 
long  effort.  But  none  the  less  it  left  him  looking 
forward  to  the  end  of  his  life,  and  he  saw  himself 
withered  and  racked  with  pain;  he  saw  his  young 
wife  worn  and  ugly,  perhaps  dead — and  the  ghastly 
vision  of  the  grave  glimpsed  before  him;  he  saw  his 
boy  dead  also,  dead  in  youth;  and  he  saw  himself 

14 


200  VISTAS  OP  NEW   YORK 

left  alone  and  lonely  in  his  old  age,  and  still  struggling, 
struggling,  struggling  in  vain  and  forever. 

Then  he  became  morbid  even,  and  he  felt  he  was 
truly  alone  now,  as  every  one  of  us  must  be  always. 
He  loved  his  wife  and  she  loved  him,  and  there  was 
sympathy  and  understanding  between  them;  but  he 
doubted  if  he  really  knew  her,  for  he  felt  sure  she  did 
not  really  know  him.  There  were  thoughts  in  his 
heart  sometimes  that  he  was  glad  she  did  not  guess; 
and  no  doubt  she  had  emotions  and  sentiments  she 
did  not  reveal  to  him.  After  all,  every  human  being 
must  be  a  self-contained  and  repellent  entity;  and 
no  two  of  them  can  ever  feel  alike  or  think  alike.  He 
and  his  wife  came  of  different  stocks,  with  a  different 
training,  with  a  different  experience  of  life,  with 
different  ideals;  and  although  they  were  united  in 
love,  they  could  not  but  be  separate  and  distinct  to 
all  eternity.  And  as  his  wife  was  of  another  sex  from 
his,  so  his  boy  was  of  another  generation,  certain  to 
grow  up  with  other  tastes  and  other  aspirations. 

Wilson  Carpenter's  marriage  had  been  happy,  and 
his  boy  was  all  he  could  wish, — and  yet — and  yet — 
Is  this  all  that  life  can  give  a  man?  A  little  joy  for 
the  few  who  are  fortunate,  a  little  pleasure,  and  then 
— and  then —  For  the  first  time  he  understood  how 
it  was  that  a  happy  man  sometimes  commits  suicide. 
And  he  smiled  as  he  thought  that  if  he  wished  to 
choose  death  at  the  instant  of  life  when  the  outsider 
would  suppose  his  future  to  be  brightest,  now  was  the 


IN  THE  SMALL  HOURS  201 

moment.  He  knew  that  there  ought  to  be  a  revolver 
in  the  upper  drawer  of  the  table  at  the  side  of  the  bed. 
He  turned  gently;  and  then  he  lay  back  again,  smiling 
bitterly  at  his  own  foolishness. 

A  heavy  wagon  rumbled  along  down  the  next 
street,  and  he  heard  also  the  whistle  of  a  train  on  the 
river-front.  These  signs  of  returning  day  did  not 
interest  him  at  that  moment  when — so  it  seemed  to 
him,  although  he  was  aware  this  was  perfectly  un- 
reasonable— when  he  was  at  a  crisis  in  his  life. 

Then  there  came  to  him  another  quatrain  of 
Omar's,  a  quatrain  he  had  often  quoted  with  joy  in 
its  stern  vigor  and  its  lofty  resolve: 

So  when   the  Angel  of  the  darker  Drink 
At  last  shall  find  you  by  the  river-brink, 
And,  offering  his  Cup,  invite  your  Soul 
Forth  to  your  Lips  to  quaff — you  shall  not  shrink. 

And  youth  came  to  his  rescue  again,  and  hope  rose 
within  him  once  more;  and  his  interest  hi  the  eternal 
conflict  of  humanity  sprang  up  as  keen  as  ever. 

The  mood  of  craven  surrender  passed  from  him 
as  abruptly  as  it  had  come,  leaving  him  older,  and 
with  a  vague  impression  as  though  he  had  had  a 
strange  and  unnatural  experience.  He  knew  again 
that  life  is  infinitely  various,  and  that  it  is  worth 
while  for  its  own  sake;  and  he  wondered  how  it  was 
that  he  had  ever  doubted  it.  Even  if  struggle  is 
the  rule  of  our  existence  in  this  world,  the  fight  is  its 


202  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

own  reward;  it  brings  its  own  guerdon;  it  gives  a 
zest  to  life;  and  sometimes  it  even  takes  the  sting 
from  defeat.  The  ardor  of  the  combat  is  bracing; 
and  fate  is  a  foeman  worthy  of  every  man's  steel. 

So  long  as  a  man  does  his  best  always,  his  pay  is 
secure;  and  the  ultimate  success  or  failure  matters 
little  after  all,  for,  though  he  be  the  sport  of  cir- 
cumstance, he  is  the  master  of  himself.  To  be  alone 
— in  youth  or  in  age — is  not  the  worst  thing  that  can 
befall,  if  the  man  is  not  ashamed  of  the  companionship 
of  his  own  soul.  If  his  spirit  is  unafraid  and  ready  to 
brave  the  bludgeon  of  chance,  then  has  man  a  stanch 
friend  in  himself,  and  he  can  boldly  front  whatever 
the  future  has  in  store  for  him.  Only  a  thin-blooded 
weakling  casts  down  his  weapons  for  nothing  and 
flees  around  the  arena;  the  least  that  a  man  of  even 
ordinary  courage  can  do  is  to  stand  to  his  arms  and 
to  fight  for  his  life  to  the  end. 

Wilson  Carpenter  had  no  idea  how  long  it  was  that 
he  had  been  lying  awake  motionless,  staring  at  the 
ceiling.  There  were  signs  of  dawn  now,  and  he 
heard  a  cart  rattle  briskly  up  to  the  house  next 
door. 

Perhaps  his  wife  heard  this  also,  for  she  turned  and 
put  out  one  arm  caressingly,  smiling  at  him  in  her 
sleep.  He  took  her  hand  in  his  gently  and  held  it. 
Peace  descended  upon  him,  and  his  brain  ceased  to 
torment  itself  with  the  future  or  with  the  present 
pr  with  the  past, 


IN  THE  SMALL  HOURS  203 

He  was  conscious  of  no  effort  not  to  think,  nor 
indeed  of  any  unfulfilled  desire  on  his  part.  It 
seemed  to  him  that  he  was  floating  lazily  on  a  summer 
sea,  not  becalmed,  but  bound  for  no  destination. 
And  before  he  knew  it,  he  was  again  asleep. 

(1899) 


er 


to  a&iA  Second  Cfflife 


tHE  was  gayly  humming  a  lilting  tune  as 
she  flitted  about  the  spacious  sitting- 
room,  warm  with  the  mellow  sunshine  of 
the  fall.  From  the  broad  bow- window 
she  looked  down  on  the  reddened  maples 
in  Gramercy  Park,  where  a  few  lingering  leaves  were 
dancing  hi  the  fitful  autumn  breeze.  Turning  away 
with  a  graceful,  bird-like  movement,  she  floated  across 
to  the  corner  and  glanced  again  into  a  tall  and  narrow 
mirror  set  in  the  door  of  a  huge  wardrobe.  She  smiled 
back  at  the  pretty  face  she  saw  there  reflected.  Then 
she  laughed  out  merrily,  that  she  had  caught  herself 
again  at  her  old  trick.  Yet  she  did  not  turn  away 
until  she  had  captured  two  or  three  vagrant  wisps  of 
her  pale-gold  hair,  twisting  them  back  into  conformity 
with  their  fellows.  When  at  last  she  glided  off  with 
a  smile  still  lingering  on  her  dainty  little  mouth,  the 
whole  room  seemed  to  be  illuminated  by  her  exuberant 
happiness. 

And  this  was  strong  testimony  to  the  brightness  of 
the  bride  herself,  for  there  was  nothing  else  attractive 
in  that  sitting-room  or  in  the  rest  of  the  house.  The 
furniture  was  stiff  and  old-fashioned  throughout,  and 
the  hangings  were  everywhere  heavy  and  somber. 


208  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

The  mantelpiece  was  of  staring  white  marble;  and 
on  each  side  of  this  was  a  tall  bookcase  of  solid  black 
walnut  highly  varnished  and  overladen  with  mis- 
placed ornament.  The  rectangular  chairs  were 
covered  with  faded  maroon  reps.  The  window  cur- 
tains were  of  raw  silk,  thickly  lined  and  held  back  by 
cords  with  black-walnut  tassels.  The  least  forbidding 
object  in  the  room  was  a  shabby  little  desk,  of  which 
the  scratched  white  paint  contrasted  sharply  with  the 
dull  decorum  of  the  other  furniture. 

The  bride  had  brought  this  desk  from  the  home  of 
her  youth  to  her  husband's  house,  and  she  cherished 
it  as  a  possession  of  her  girlhood.  By  the  side  of  it 
was  a  low,  cane-backed  rocking-chair,  and  in  this  she 
sat  herself  down  at  last.  A  small  rectangular  package 
was  almost  under  her  hand  on  the  corner  of  the  desk; 
and  she  opened  it  eagerly  and  blushed  prettily  as  she 
discovered  it  to  contain  her  new  visiting-cards — 
"Mrs.  John  Blackstock."  She  repeated  the  name 
to  herself  with  satisfaction  at  its  sonorous  dignity. 
John  Blackstock  seemed  to  her  exactly  the  name  that 
suited  her  husband,  with  his  gentleness  and  his 
strength.  Next  to  the  cards  was  another  package, 
a  belated  present  from  a  schoolmate;  it  contained  a 
silver-mounted  calendar.  She  held  it  in  her  hand  and 
counted  back  the  days  to  her  wedding — just  twenty, 
and  it  seemed  to  her  hardly  a  week.  Then  she  re- 
marked that  in  less  than  a  fortnight  it  would  be 
Thanksgiving;  and  she  thought  at  once  of  the  many 


HER  LETTER  TO  HIS  SECOND  WIFE    209 

blessings  she  would  have  to  give  thanks  for  this  year, 
many  more  than  ever  before — above  all,  for  John! 
Suddenly  it  struck  her  that  a  year  could  make 
startling  changes  in  a  woman's  life — or  even  half  a 
year.  Twelve  months  ago  in  the  New  England  mill- 
town  where  her  parents  lived  she  had  no  thought  of 
ever  coming  to  New  York  to  stay  or  of  marrying  soon. 
Last  Thanksgiving  she  had  never  seen  John;  and 
indeed,  it  was  not  till  long  after  Decoration  Day  that 
she  had  first  heard  his  name;  and  now  there  was  a 
plain  gold  ring  on  her  finger,  and  John  and  she  were 
man  and  wife.  If  she  had  not  accepted  Mary  Mor- 
ton's invitation  she  might  never  have  met  John! 
She  shuddered  at  the  fatal  possibility;  and  she  mar- 
veled how  the  long  happiness  of  a  woman's  hie  might 
hang  on  a  mere  chance.  When  the  Mortons  had 
asked  her  to  go  to  Saratoga  with  them  to  spend  the 
Fourth  of  July  she  had  hesitated,  and  she  came  near 
refusing  after  Mary  had  said  that  Mr.  Blackstock  was 
going  to  be  there,  and  that  he  was  a  widower  now,  and 
that  there  was  a  chance  for  her.  She  detested  that 
kind  of  talk  and  thought  it  was  always  in  bad  taste. 
But  then  Mary  Morton  was  a  dear,  good  girl;  and  it 
was  natural  that  Mr.  Morton  should  be  interested 
in  Mr.  Blackstock,  since  Mr.  Blackstock  was  the  head 
of  the  New  York  house  that  took  all  the  output  of 
the  Morton  milla.  She  had  decided  to  go  to  Saratoga 
at  last,  partly  because  her  father  thought  it  would 
amuse  her,  and  partly  just  to  show  Mary  Morton 


210  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

that  she  was  not  the  kind  of  girl  to  be  thrown  at  a 
man's  head. 

The  morning  after  their  arrival  in  Saratoga,  when 
they  were  walking  in  Congress  Park,  Mary  had 
pointed  out  John  to  her,  and  she  remembered  that 
he  had  seemed  to  her  very  old.  Of  course,  he  was  not 
really  old;  she  knew  now  that  he  was  just  forty; 
but  she  was  only  twenty  herself,  and  at  first  sight  he 
had  impressed  her  as  an  elderly  man.  That  evening 
he  came  over  to  their  hotel  to  call  on  Mr.  Morton,  and 
he  was  presented  to  her.  Mary  had  been  telling  her 
how  his  wife  had  died  the  summer  before,  and  how 
he  had  been  inconsolable;  and  so  she  could  not  help 
sympathizing  with  him,  nor  could  she  deny  that  he 
had  seemed  to  be  taken  with  her  from  the  beginning. 
Instead  of  talking  to  Mr.  Morton  or  to  Mary,  he  kept 
turning  to  her  and  asking  her  opinion.  Before  he 
got  up  to  go  he  had  invited  them  all  to  go  down  to 
the  lake  with  him  the  next  day  for  a  fish  dinner. 
Twenty-four  hours  later  he  had  asked  her  to  drive 
with  him  alone,  and  while  she  was  wavering  Mary 
had  accepted  for  her;  and  really  she  did  not  see 
why  she  should  not  go  with  him.  She  had  liked 
him  from  the  first,  he  was  so  quiet  and  reserved, 
and  then  he  had  been  so  lonely  since  the  death  of 
his  wife.  On  Sunday  he  had  taken  her  to  church;  and 
the  next  morning  he  had  moved  over  to  their  hotel. 
She  had  been  afraid  that  Mary  might  tease  her;  but 
she  did  not  care,  for  she  was  getting  to  like  to  have 


HER  LETTER  TO  HIS  SECOND  WIFE        211 

him  attentive  to  her.  She  had  made  up  her  mind 
not  to  pay  any  regard  to  anything  Mary  might  say. 
What  Mary  did  say  was  to  ask  her  to  stay  on  another 
fortnight.  She  wondered  now  what  would  have 
happened  if  her  father  had  refused  his  permission. 
As  it  was,  she  remained  in  Saratoga  two  weeks  longer 
— and  so  did  John,  though  Mr.  Morton  said  that  the 
senior  partner  of  Blackstock,  Rawlings  &  Cameron  had 
lots  of  things  to  do  in  New  York.  Then  Mary  used 
to  smile  and  to  tell  her  husband  that  Mr.  Blackstock 
had  more  pressing  business  on  hand  in  Saratoga  than 
in  New  York. 

At  last  they  all  started  for  home  again,  and  John 
had  come  with  them  as  far  as  Albany.  When  he  held 
her  hand  just  as  the  car  was  going  and  said  good-by, 
it  was  rather  abruptly  that  he  asked  her  if  he  might 
come  and  see  her  at  Norwich — and  he  had  blushed  as 
he  explained  that  he  might  be  called  there  soon  on 
important  business. 

As  the  picture  of  this  scene  rose  before  the  eyes 
of  the  young  bride  she  smiled  again.  She  knew  now 
what  she  had  guessed  then — that  she  was  the  impor- 
tant business  that  was  bringing  the  senior  partner 
of  Blackstock,  Rawlings  &  Cameron  to  Norwich. 
When  he  came  up  the  next  Saturday  and  had  made 
the  acquaintance  of  her  father  and  mother  she  began 
to  think  that  perhaps  he  was  really  interested  in  her. 
She  spent  the  next  twenty-four  hours  in  a  strange 
dream  of  ecstasy;  and  when  he  walked  home  with  her 


212  VISTAS  OF  NEW   YORK 

after  the  evening  service  she  knew  that  she  had 
found  her  fate  most  unexpectedly.  As  they  neared 
her  father's  door  he  had  asked  her  if  she  were  willing 
to  trust  her  future  to  him,  and  she  had  answered 
solemnly  that  she  was  his  whenever  he  might  choose 
to  claim  her. 

Although  she  had  said  this,  she  was  taken  aback 
when  he  had  wished  her  to  be  married  early  in  Sep- 
tember. She  had  had  to  beg  to  have  the  wedding 
postponed  till  the  end  of  October,  assuring  him  that 
she  could  not  be  ready  before  then.  Now,  as  she  sat 
there  rocking  silently  in  the  sitting-room  of  his 
house  in  New  York,  with  a  smile  of  happiness  curving 
her  lips,  and  as  she  recalled  the  swiftness  of  time's 
flight  during  the  few  weeks  of  her  engagement,  she 
did  not  regret  that  his  neglected  business  would  keep 
him  in  town  all  winter  and  that  the  promised  trip  to 
Europe  was  postponed  until  next  summer.  They  had 
gone  on  their  brief  wedding  journey  to  Niagara  and 
Montreal  and  Quebec;  and  they  had  returned  only 
the  day  before.  Last  night  for  the  first  time  had  she 
sat  at  the  head  of  his  table  as  the  mistress  of  his 
house.  For  the  first  time  that  morning  had  she 
poured  out  his  coffee  in  their  future  home,  smiling 
at  him  across  the  broad  table  in  the  dingy  dining- 
room  with  its  black  horsehair  chairs. 

Then  he  had  sent  for  a  cab,  and  he  had  insisted  on 
her  coming  down  to  the  office  with  him.  It  was  the 
first  time  that  she  had  seen  the  immense  building 


HER  LETTER  TO  HIS  SECOND  WIFE    213 

occupied  by  Blackstock,  Rawlings  &  Cameron,  with 
the  packing-cases  piled  high  on  the  sidewalk  and  with 
half  a  dozen  drays  unloading  the  goods  just  received 
from  Europe.  Although  two  or  three  of  the  clerks 
were  looking  at  him  when  he  got  out  of  the  cab,  he  had 
kissed  her;  and  although  she  supposed  she  must  have 
blushed,  she  did  not  really  object.  She  was  John's 
wife  now,  and  it  did  not  matter  who  knew  it.  He 
had  called  to  the  driver  to  come  back  so  that  he  might 
tell  her  to  stop  anywhere  she  pleased  on  her  way  up- 
town and  to  buy  anything  she  fancied.  She  had 
come  straight  home  without  buying  anything,  for,  of 
course,  she  was  not  going  to  waste  John's  money. 

All  the  same  the  house  was  very  old-fashioned, 
and  it  sadly  needed  to  be  refurnished.  John  was 
rich,  and  John  was  generous  with  his  money;  and  she 
felt  sure  he  would  let  her  do  over  the  house  just  as  she 
pleased.  Then  her  thoughts  went  back  to  the  days 
when  she  had  been  sent  to  a  boarding-school  hi  New 
York  to  finish  her  education  and  to  the  afternoon 
walks  when  she  and  the  other  girls,  two  by  two,  had 
again  and  again  passed  in  front  of  that  very  house; 
and  now  it  was  her  home  for  the  rest  of  her  life.  It 
was  hers  to  brighten  and  to  beautify  and  to  make 
over  to  suit  herself.  She  did  not  want  to  say  a  word 
against  John's  first  wife,  but  it  did  seem  to  her  that 
the  elder  woman  had  lacked  taste  at  least.  The  wall- 
papers and  the  hangings  were  all  hopeless,  and  the 
furniture  was  simply  prehistoric.  The  drawing-room 


214  VISTAS  OF  NEW   YORK 

looked  as  though  nobody  had  ever  dared  to  sit  in  it; 
and  it  was  so  repellent  that  she  did  not  wonder  every- 
body kept  out  of  it. 

Probably  his  first  wife  was  a  plain  sort  of  person 
who  did  not  care  to  entertain  at  all;  perhaps  she  was 
satisfied  with  the  narrow  circle  of  church  work.  The 
young  woman  remarked  how  her  mind  kept  on  re- 
turning to  her  predecessor.  She  was  ready  to  confess 
that  this  was  natural  enough,  and  yet  it  made  her  a 
little  impatient  nevertheless.  Her  eyes  filled  with 
tears  when  she  thought  of  the  swiftness  with  which 
a  woman  is  forgotten  when  once  she  is  dead. 

She  went  to  the  window  of  the  sitting-room  and 
looked  down  on  Gramercy  Park  again.  The  No- 
vember twilight  was  settling  down,  and  the  rays  of 
the  setting  sun  were  obscured  by  a  heavy  bank  of 
gray  clouds.  The  wind  had  risen  and  was  whirling 
the  dead  leaves  in  erratic  circles.  Rain  was  threat- 
ened and  might  come  at  any  minute.  The  day  that 
had  begun  in  glorious  sunshine  was  about  to  end  in 
gloom.  The  young  bride  was  conscious  of  a  vague 
feeling  of  loneliness  and  homesickness;  she  found 
herself  longing  for  John's  return. 

As  she  turned  away  she  heard  the  front  door  close 
heavily.  With  the  swift  hope  that  her  husband  might 
have  come  home  earlier  than  he  had  promised,  she 
flew  to  the  head  of  the  stairs.  She  was  in  time  to 
see  the  butler  gravely  bowing  an  elderly  gentleman 
into  the  drawing-room. 


HER  LETTER  TO  HIS  SECOND  WIFE    215 

Disappointed  that  it  was  not  John,  she  went  back 
to  the  sitting-room  and  dropped  into  the  rocking- 
chair  by  her  old  desk.  She  wondered  who  it  was  that 
hastened  to  call  on  her  the  day  after  her  home-coming. 

A  minute  later  the  butler  was  standing  before  her 
with  the  salver  in  his  hand  and  a  card  on  it. 

She  took  it  with  keen  curiosity. 

"Dr.  Thurston!"  she  cried.  "Did  you  tell  him 
Mr.  Blackstock  was  not  home  yet?" 

"Yes,  m'am,"  the  butler  responded;  "and  he  said 
it  was  Mrs.  Blackstock  he  wished  to  see  particularly." 

"Oh,  very  well,"  she  returned.  "Say  I  will  be 
down  in  a  minute." 

When  the  butler  had  gone,  she  ran  to  the  tall 
mirror  and  readjusted  her  hah*  once  more  and  felt  to 
make  sure  that  her  belt  was  in  position  on  her  lithe 
young  waist.  She  was  glad  that  she  happened  to 
have  on  a  presentable  dress,  so  that  she  need  not 
keep  the  minister  waiting. 

As  she  slowly  went  down-stairs  she  tried  in  vain  to 
guess  why  it  was  that  Dr.  Thurston  wanted  to  see  her 
particularly.  She  knew  that  John  had  had  a  pew  in 
Dr.  Thurston's  church  for  years  and  that  he  was  ac- 
customed to  give  liberally  to  all  its  charities.  She 
had  heard  of  the  beautiful  sermon  the  doctor  had 
preached  when  John  was  left  a  widower,  and  so  she 
almost  dreaded  meeting  the  minister  for  the  first 
time  all  alone.  She  lost  a  little  of  her  habitual 
buoyancy  at  the  fear  lest  he  should  not  like  her. 
15 


216  VISTAS   OF   NEW   YORK 

When  she  entered  the  drawing-room — which  seemed 
so  ugly  in  her  eyes  then  that  she  was  ready  to  apologize 
for  it — the  minister  greeted  her  with  a  reserved  smile. 

"I  trust  you  will  pardon  this  early  visit,  Mrs. 
Blackstock — "  he  began. 

"It  is  very  good  of  you  to  come  and  see  me  so  soon, 
Dr.  Thurston,"  she  interrupted,  a  little  nervously,  as 
she  dropped  into  a  chair. 

"  It  is  a  privilege  no  less  than  a  duty,  my  dear  young 
lady,"  he  returned,  affably,  resuming  his  own  seat, 
"for  me  lo  be  one  of  the  first  to  welcome  to  her  new 
home  the  wife  of  an  old  friend.  There  is  no  man  in 
all  my  congregation  for  whom  I  have  a  higher  regard 
than  I  have  for  John  Blackstock." 

The  young  wife  did  not  quite  like  to  have  her 
husband  patronized  even  by  the  minister  of  his 
church,  but  smiled  sweetly  as  she  replied,  "It  is  so 
kind  of  you  to  say  that — and  I  am  sure  that  there  is 
no  one  whose  friendship  John  values  more  than  he 
does  yours,  Doctor." 

The  minister  continued  gravely,  as  though  putting 
this  compliment  aside.  "Yes,  I  think  I  have  a  right 
to  call  your  husband  an  old  friend.  He  joined  my 
church  only  a  few  months  after  I  was  called  to  New 
York,  and  that  is  nearly  fifteen  years  ago — a  large  part 
of  a  man's  life.  I  have  observed  him  under  circum- 
stances of  unusual  trial,  and  I  can  bear  witness  that 
he  is  made  of  sterling  stuff.  I  was  with  him  when  he 
had  to  call  upon  all  his  fortitude  to  bear  what  is  per- 


HER  LETTER  TO   HIS  SECOND  WIFE         217 

haps  the  hardest  blow  any  man  is  required  to  submit 
to — the  unexpected  loss  of  the  beloved  companion 
of  his  youth." 

Dr.  Thurston  paused  here;  and  the  bride  did  not 
know  just  what  to  say.  She  could  not  see  why  the 
minister  should  find  it  necessary  to  talk  to  her  of  the 
dead  woman,  who  had  been  in  her  thoughts  all  the 
afternoon. 

"Perhaps  it  may  seem  strange  to  you,  Mrs.  Black- 
stock,"  he  went  on,  after  an  awkward  silence,  "that  I 
should  at  this  first  visit  and  at  this  earliest  oppor- 
tunity of  speech  with  you — that  I  should  speak  to  you 
of  the  saintly  woman  who  was  John  Blackstock's 
first  wife.  I  trust  that  you  will  acquit  me  of  any 
intention  of  offending  you,  and  I  beg  that  you  will 
believe  that  I  have  mentioned  her  only  because  I 
have  a  solemn  duty  before  me." 

With  wide-open  eyes  the  bride  sat  still  before  him. 
She  could  not  understand  what  these  words  might 
mean.  When  her  visitor  paused  for  a  moment,  all 
she  could  say  was,  "Certainly — certainly,"  and  she 
would  have  been  greatly  puzzled  to  explain  just  what 
it  was  she  wished  to  convey  by  the  word.  A  vague 
apprehension  thrilled  her,  for  which  she  could  give 
no  reason. 

"I  will  be  brief,"  the  doctor  began  again.  "Per- 
haps you  are  aware  that  the  late  Mrs.  Blackstock  died 
of  heart  failure?" 

The   bride    nodded    and   answered,    "Yes,   yes." 


218  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

She  wanted  to  say  "What  of  it?  And  what  have  I 
to  do  with  her  now?  She  is  dead  and  gone;  and  I 
am  alive.  Why  cannot  she  leave  me  alone?" 

"But  it  may  be  you  do  not  know,"  Dr.  Thurston 
continued,  "that  she  herself  was  aware  of  the  nature 
of  her  disease?  She  learned  the  fatal  truth  two  or 
three  years  before  she  died.  She  kept  it  a  secret  from 
her  husband,  and  to  him  she  was  always  cheerful  and 
hopeful.  But  she  made  ready  for  death,  not  knowing 
when  it  might  come,  but  feeling  assured  that  it  could 
not  long  delay  its  call.  She  was  a  brave  woman  and 
a  devout  Christian;  and  she  could  face  the  future 
fearlessly.  Then,  as  ever,  her  first  thought  was  for 
her  husband,  and  she  grieved  at  leaving  him  alone 
and  lonely  whom  she  had  cared  for  so  many  years. 
If  she  were  to  die  soon  her  husband  would  not  be 
an  old  man,  and  perhaps  he  might  take  another  wife. 
This  suggestion  was  possibly  repugnant  to  her  at 
first;  but  in  time  she  became  reconciled  to  it." 

The  bride  was  glad  to  hear  this.  Somehow  this 
seemed  a  little  to  lighten  the  gloom  which  had  been 
settling  down  upon  her. 

"Then  it  was  that  the  late  Mrs.  Blackstock,  dwell- 
ing upon  her  husband's  second  marriage,  decided  to 
write  a  letter  to  you,"  and  as  the  minister  said  this  he 
took  an  envelope  from  his  coat  pocket. 

"To  me?"  cried  the  young  wife,  springing  to  her 
feet,  as  though  in  self-defense.  Her  first  fear  was 
that  she  was  about  to  learn  some  dread  mystery, 


HER  LETTER  TO  HIS  SECOND  WIFE    219 

"To  you,"  Dr.  Thurston  answered  calmly— "at 
least  to  the  woman,  whoever  she  might  be,  whom 
John  Blackstock  should  take  to  wife." 

"Why—"  began  the  bride,  with  a  little  hysteric 
laugh,  "why,  what  could  she  possibly  have  to  say  to 
me?"  And  her  heart  was  chilled  within  her. 

"That  I  cannot  tell  you,"  the  minister  answered; 
"she  did  not  read  the  letter  to  me.  She  brought  it 
to  me  one  dark  day  the  winter  before  last;  and  she 
besought  me  to  take  it  and  to  say  nothing  about  it 
to  her  husband;  and  to  hand  it  myself  to  John 
Blackstock's  new  wife  whenever  they  should  return 
from  their  wedding  trip  and  settle  down  in  this  house." 

Then  Dr.  Thurston  rose  to  his  feet  and  tendered 
her  the  envelope. 

"You  want  me  to  read  that?"  the  bride  asked,  in 
a  hard  voice,  fearful  that  the  dead  hand  might  be 
going  to  snatch  at  her  young  happiness. 

"I  have  fulfilled  my  promise  in  delivering  the 
letter  to  you,"  the  minister  responded.  "But  if 
you  ask  my  advice,  I  should  certainly  recommend  you 
to  read  it.  The  writer  was  a  good  woman,  a  saintly 
woman;  and  whatever  the  message  she  has  sent  you 
from  beyond  the  grave,  as  it  were,  I  think  it 
would  be  well  for  you  to  read  it." 

The  young  wife  took  the  envelope.  "Very  well," 
she  answered,  "since  I  must  read  it,  I  will." 

"I  am  conscious  that  this  interview  cannot  but 
have  been  somewhat  painful  to  you,  Mrs.  Black- 


220  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

stock/'  said  the  minister,  moving  toward  the  door. 
"Certainly  the  situation  is  strangely  unconventional. 
But  I  trust  you  will  forgive  me  for  my  share  in  the 
matter — 

"Forgive  you?"  she  rejoined,  finding  phrases 
with  difficulty.  "Oh  yes — yes,  I  forgive  you,  of 
course." 

"Then  I  will  bid  you  good  afternoon,"  he  re- 
turned. 

"Good  afternoon,"  she  answered,  automatically. 

"I  beg  that  you  will  give  my  regards  to  your 
husband." 

"To  my  husband?"  she  repeated.  "Of  course,  of 
course." 

When  Dr.  Thurston  had  gone  at  last,  the  bride 
stood  still  in  the  center  of  the  drawing-room  with  the 
envelope  gripped  in  her  hand.  Taking  a  long  breath, 
she  tore  it  open  with  a  single  motion  and  took  out 
the  half-dozen  sheets  that  were  folded  within  it.  She 
turned  it  about  and  shook  it  suspiciously,  but  nothing 
fell  from  it.  This  relieved  her  dread  a  little,  for  she 
feared  that  there  might  be  some  inclosure — something 
that  she  would  be  sorry  to  have  seen. 

With  the  letter  in  her  hand  at  last,  she  hesitated 
no  longer;  she  unfolded  it  and  began  to  read. 

The  ink  was  already  faded  a  little,  for  the  date  was 
nearly  two  years  old.  The  handwriting  was  firm 
but  girlishly  old-fashioned;  it  was  perfectly  legible, 
however.  This  is  what  the  bride  read: 


HER   LETTER  TO   HIS   SECOND   WIFE         221 

"My  DEAR  YOUNG  FRIEND, — I  must  begin  by 
begging  your  pardon  for  writing  you  this  letter.  I 
hope  you  will  forgive  it  as  the  strange  act  of  a  foolish 
old  woman  who  wants  to  tell  you  some  of  the  things 
her  heart  is  full  of. 

"You  do  not  know  me — at  least,  I  think  it  most 
.likely  you  do  not,  although  I  cannot  be  sure  of  this, 
for  you  may  be  one  of  the  girls  I  have  seen  growing 
up.  And  I  do  not  know  you  for  sure;  but  all  the 
same  I  have  been  thinking  of  you  very  often  in  the 
past  few  weeks.  I  have  thought  about  you  so  often 
that  at  last  I  have  made  up  my  mind  to  write  you 
this  letter.  When  I  first  had  the  idea,  I  did  not  want 
to,  but  now  I  have  brooded  over  it  so  long  that  I 
simply  must. 

"I  have  been  wondering  how  you  will  take  it,  but 
I  can't  help  that  now.  I  have  something  to  say,  and 
I  am  going  to  say  it.  I  have  been  wondering,  too, 
what  you  will  be  like.  I  suppose  that  you  are  young, 
very  young  perhaps,  for  John  has  always  been  fond 
of  young  people.  You  are  a  good  woman,  I  am  sure, 
for  John  could  never  have  anything  to  do  with  a 
woman  who  was  not  good.  Young  and  good  I  feel 
sure  you  will  be;  and  that  is  all  I  know  about  you. 

"I  cannot  even  guess  how  you  have  been  brought  up 
or  what  your  principles  are  or  your  ideas  of  duty.  I 
wish  I  could.  I  am  very  old-fashioned  myself,  I  find, 
and  so  very  few  young  people  nowadays  seem  to  have 
the  same  opinion  about  serious  things  that  I  have.  I 


222  VISTAS   OF   NEW   YORK 

wish  I  could  be  sure  you  were  a  sincere  Christian.  I 
wish  I  were  certain  you  held  fast  to  the  old  ideas  of  duty 
and  self -sacrifice  that  have  been  the  honor  and  the  glory 
of  the  good  women  of  the  past.  But  I  have  no  right 
to  expect  that  you  will  think  about  all  these  things 
just  as  I  do.  And  I  know  only  too  well  how  weak  I 
am  myself  and  how  neglectful  I  have  been  in  improv- 
ing my  own  opportunities.  The  most  I  can  do  is 
to  hope  that  you  will  do  what  I  have  always  tried  to 
do  ever  since  I  married  John — and  long  before,  too — 
and  that  is  to  make  him  happy  and  to  watch  over 
him. 

"If  you  are  very  young  perhaps  you  do  not  yet 
know  that  men  are  not  like  us  women;  they  need  to 
be  taken  care  of  just  like  children.  It  is  a  blessed 
privilege  to  be  a  mother,  but  a  childless  wife  can  at 
least  be  a  mother  to  her  husband.  That  is  what  I 
have  been  trying  to  do  all  these  years.  I  have  tried 
to  watch  over  John  as  though  he  were  my  only  son. 
Perhaps  if  our  little  girl  had  lived  to  grow  up  I  might 
have  seen  a  divided  duty  before  me.  But  it  pleased 
God  to  take  her  to  Himself  when  she  was  only  a 
baby  in  arms,  and  He  has  never  given  me  another. 
Many  a  night  I  have  lain  awake  with  my  arms  aching 
to  clasp  that  little  body  again;  but  the  Lord  gave  and 
the  Lord  hath  taken  away,  blessed  be  the  name  of 
the  Lord!  So  I  have  had  nothing  to  draw  me  away 
from  my  duty  to  John.  If  you  have  children  some 
day— and  God  grant  that  you  may,  for  John's  heart 


HER   LETTER   TO   HIS   SECOND   WIFE         223 

is  set  on  a  boy — if  you  have  children,  don't  let  your 
love  for  them  draw  you  away  from  John.  Remember 
that  he  was  first  in  your  love,  and  see  that  he  is  last 
also.  He  will  say  nothing,  for  he  is  good  and  generous ; 
but  he  is  quick  to  see  neglect,  and  it  would  be  bitter 
if  he  were  left  alone  in  his  old  age. 

"You  will  find  out  in  time  that  he  is  very  sensitive, 
for  all  he  is  a  man  and  does  not  complain  all  the  time. 
So  be  cheerful  always,  as  it  annoys  him  to  see  anybody 
in  pain  or  suffering  in  any  way.  It  is  a  great  comfort 
to  me  now  that  the  disease  that  is  going  to  take  me 
away  from  him  sooner  or  later,  I  cannot  know  when — 
that  it  is  sudden  and  not  disfiguring,  and  that  he  need 
not  know  anything  at  all  about  it  until  it  is  all  over. 
I  have  made  the  doctor  promise  not  to  tell  him  till 
I  am  dead. 

"You  see,  John  has  his  worries  down-town — not 
so  many  now  as  he  used  to  have,  I  am  thankful  to 
say;  and  I  have  tried  always  to  make  his  home 
bright  for  him  so  that  he  could  forget  unpleasant 
things.  I  hope  you  will  always  do  that,  too;  it  is 
a  wife's  duty,  I  think.  You  will  forgive  my  telling 
you  these  things,  won't  you?  You  see  I  am  so  much 
older  than  you  are,  and  I  have  known  John  for  so 
many  years.  I  have  found  that  it  relieves  his  feelings 
sometimes  to  tell  me  his  troubles  and  to  talk  over 
things  with  me.  Of  course,  I  don't  know  much  about 
business,  and  I  suppose  that  what  I  say  is  of  no  value; 
but  it  soothes  him  to  have  sympathy.  So  I  hope 


224  VISTAS  OF  NEW   YORK 

you  will  never  be  impatient  when  he  wants  to  tell  you 
about  his  partners  and  the  clerks  and  things  of  that 
sort.  I  have  seen  women  foolish  enough  not  to  want 
to 'listen  when  their  husbands  talked  about  business. 
I  do  hope  that  you  are  wiser,  or,  at  any  rate,  that  you 
will  take  advice  from  an  old  woman  like  me,  thinking 
only  of  the  happiness  of  the  man  you  have  promised 
to  love,  honor,  and  obey.  You  will  learn  in  time 
how  good  John  is.  Perhaps  you  may  think  you  know 
now — but  you  can't  know  that  as  well  as  I  do. 

"You  see  I  am  older  than  John — not  so  much  older, 
either,  only  a  little  more  than  two  years.  He  doesn't 
like  me  to  admit  it,  but  it  is  true;  and  of  late  I  have 
been  afraid  that  everybody  could  see  it,  for  I  am  past 
forty  now  and  I  feel  very  old  sometimes,  while  John 
is  as  young  as  ever.  He  looks  just  as  he  did  twenty 
years  ago;  he  has  not  a  gray  hair  in  his  head  yet. 
He  comes  up-stairs  to  me,  after  he  gets  back  from  the 
office,  with  the  same  boyish  step  I  know  so  well. 

"He  was  only  a  boy  when  I  first  saw  him  in  the 
little  village  school-house.  His  family  had  just  moved 
into  our  neighborhood,  and  the  school  he  had  been  to 
before  was  not  very  good,  and  so  I  was  able  to  help  him 
with  his  lessons.  The  memory  of  that  first  winter 
when  we  were  boy  and  girl  together  has  always  been 
very  precious  to  me;  and  I  can  see  him  now  as  he 
used  to  come  into  the  school,  panting  with  his  hard 
run  to  get  there  in  time. 

"I  don't  know  when  it  was  that  I  began  to  love 


HER  LETTER  TO   HIS   SECOND   WIFE         225 

him,  but  it  was  long  before  he  had  grown  to  be  a 
man.  That  early  love  of  mine  gave  me  many  a 
sorrowful  hour  in  those  days,  for  there  were  other 
girls  who  saw  how  handsome  John  was.  One  girl 
there  was  he  used  to  say  was  pretty,  but  I  never 
could  see  it,  for  she  had  red  hair  and  freckles — but 
perhaps  John  said  this  to  tease  me,  for  he  was  always 
fond  of  a  joke.  This  girl  made  up  to  him,  and  John 
came  near  marrying  her;  but  fortunately  a  new  min- 
ister came  to  town  and  she  gave  up  John  and  took 
him.  So  John  came  back  to  me,  and  that  spring 
we  were  married. 

"John  was  not  rich  then;  he  had  his  way  to  make, 
but  when  an  old  family  friend  offered  him  a  place  in 
New  York  City  he  hesitated.  He  did  not  want  to 
take  me  away  from  my  mother;  he  has  always  been 
so  good  to  me.  But  mother  would  not  hear  of  it; 
and  so  we  came  to  this  big  city,  and  John  succeeded 
from  the  very  first.  It  was  not  ten  years  before  he 
was  taken  into  the  firm;  and  now  for  two  years  he  has 
been  at  the  head  of  it.  I  doubt  if  there  is  another 
man  as  young  as  he  is  in  all  New  York  at  the  head  of 
so  large  a  business. 

"When  we  first  came  to  New  York  we  boarded; 
and  then  after  a  while  we  found  a  little  house  in 
Grove  Street.  It  was  there  baby  was  born  and  there 
she  died;  and  perhaps  that  is  why  I  was  so  ungrateful 
as  to  be  sorry  when  John  bought  this  big  house  here 
onGramercyPark.  ,He  said  he  wanted  his  wife  to  have 


226  VISTAS   OF   NEW   YORK 

as  good  a  house  as  anybody  else.  Of  course,  I  ought 
to  have  known  that  a  man  of  John's  prominence 
could  not  go  on  living  in  Grove  Street;  he  had  to 
take  his  position  in  the  world.  He  let  me  have  my 
own  way  about  furnishing  this  house,  although  he  did 
pretend  to  scold  me  for  not  spending  enough  money. 
I  have  been  very  happy  here,  although  I  will  not  say 
that  I  have  never  regretted  the  little  house  where  my 
only  child  died;  but,  of  course,  I  never  told  this  to 
John,  and  it  has  always  pleased  me  to  see  the  pride 
he  took  in  this  handsome  house.  And  now  in  a  few 
weeks  or  a  few  months  I  shall  leave  it  forever,  and  I 
leave  him  also. 

"But  I  must  not  talk  about  myself  any  more.  It 
is  about  John  I  wanted  to  speak.  I  meant  to  tell  you 
how  good  he  is  and  how  he  deserves  to  be  loved  with 
your  whole  heart.  I  intended  to  ask  you  to  take 
care  of  him  as  I  have  tried  to  do,  to  watch  over  him, 
to  comfort  him,  to  sympathize  with  him,  to  be  truly 
his  helpmate. 

"Especially  must  you  watch  over  him,  for  he  will 
not  take  care  of  himself.  For  instance,  he  is  so  busy 
all  day  that  he  will  forget  to  eat  any  luncheon  unless 
you  keep  at  him;  and  if  he  goes  without  his  lunch 
sometimes  he  has  bad  attacks  of  indigestion.  And 
even  when  it  is  raining  he  does  not  always  think  to 
take  his  overshoes  or  even  his  umbrella;  and  he 
ought  to  be  particular,  because  he  is  threatened  with 
rheumatism.  If  he  has  a  cold,  send  for  Dr.  Cheever 


SHE    FLUNO    HKRHKLF    INTO    HIM    ARMS 


HER  LETTER  TO  HIS  SECOND  WIFE    227 

at  once,  and  John  seems  to  catch  cold  very  easily; 
once,  three  years  ago,  he  came  near  having  pneumonia. 
You  must  see  that  he  changes  his  flannels  early  in  the 
fall;  he  will  never  do  it  unless  you  get  them  out  for 
him.  You  will  have  to  look  after  him  as  if  he  were  a 
baby;  and  that  is  one  reason  why  I  am  writing  this 
long,  long  letter,  just  to  tell  you  what  you  will  have 
to  do. 

"Perhaps  I  had  another  reason,  too — the  joy  I 
take  always  in  talking  about  him  and  in  praising 
him  and  in  telling  how  good  he  is.  I  hope  he  has 
been  happy  with  me  all  these  years,  and  I  know  I  have 
been  very  happy  with  him.  It  may  be  very  fanciful 
in  me,  but  I  like  the  idea  that  these  words  of  mine 
praising  him  will  be  read  after  my  death.  If  you 
love  him,  as  I  hope  you  do,  with  your  whole  heart  and 
soul,  you  will  understand  why  I  have  written  this 
and  you  will  forgive  me. 

"Yours  sincerely, 

"SARAH  BLACKSTOCK." 

Before  the  young  bride  had  read  the  half  of  this 
unexpected  communication  her  eyes  had  filled  with 
tears,  and  when  she  came  to  the  end  her  face  was 
wet. 

She  stood  silently  in  the  center  of  the  room  where 
the  minister  had  left  her,  and  she  held  the  open  sheets 
of  the  letter  in  her  hand.  Then  the  front  door  was 
closed  with  a  jar  to  be  felt  all  over  the  house;  and  in 


228  VISTAS   OF   NEW   YORK 

a  moment  she  had  heard  her  husband's  footsteps  in 
the  hall. 

"John!"  she  cried. 

When  he  came  to  the  door  she  flung  herself  into  his 
arms,  sobbing  helplessly. 

"Oh,  John,"  she  managed  to  say,  at  last.  "Your 
first  wife  was  an  angel!  I  don't  believe  I  can  ever 
be  as  good  as  she  was.  But  you  will  love  me  too — 
won't  you,  dear?" 

(1S97) 


Jjaii  in  the/ 
& 


|HE  snow  was  still  falling  steadily,  although 
it  had  already  thickly  carpeted  the  avenue. 
It  was  a  soft,  gentle  snow,  sifting  down 
calmly  and  clinging  moistly  to  the  bare 
branches  of  the  feeble  trees,  which  stood 
out  starkly  sheathed  in  white,  spectral  in  the  graynesa 
of  the  late  afternoon.  Gangs  of  men  were  clearing 
the  cross-paths  at  the  corners  and  shoveling  the 
sodden  drifts  into  carts  of  various  sizes,  impressed 
into  sudden  service.  It  was  not  yet  dusk,  but  the 
street-lamps  had  been  lighted;  and  the  tall  hotel 
almost  opposite  was  already  illuminated  here  and 
there  by  squares  of  yellow. 

Elinor  stood  at  the  window  of  her  aunt's  house, 
gazing  out,  and  yet  not  seeing  the  occasional  carriages 
and  the  frequent  automobiles  that  filled  the  broad 
avenue  before  her.  The  Christmas  wreath  that  hung 
just  over  her  head  was  scarcely  more  motionless  than 
she  was,  as  she  stared  straight  before  her,  unconscious 
of  anything  but  the  deadness  of  her  own  outlook  on 
life. 

She  looked  very  handsome  in  her  large  hat  and  her 
black  furs,  which  set  off  the  pallor  of  her  face,  relieved 
by  the  deep  eyes,  now  a  little  sunken,  and  with  a  dark 
16 


232  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

line  beneath  them.  She  took  no  notice  of  the  laborers 
as  they  stood  aside  to  allow  her  aunt's  comfortable 
carriage  to  draw  up  before  the  door.  She  did  not 
observe  the  laughing  children  at  an  upper  window  of 
the  house  exactly  opposite,  highly  excited  at  the 
vision  of  a  huge  Christmas  tree  which  towered  aloft 
in  a  cart  before  the  door.  She  was  waiting  for  Aunt 
Cordelia  to  take  her  to  a  tea,  and  then  to  a  studio, 
where  her  portrait  was  to  be  shown  to  a  few  of  her 
friends. 

Her  thoughts  were  not  on  any  of  these  things;  they 
were  far  away  from  wintry  New  York.  Her  thoughts 
were  centered  on  the  new-made  grave  in  distant 
Panama,  in  which  they  had  buried  the  man  she  loved 
less  than  a  week  ago. 

And  it  was  just  a  year  ago  to-day,  on  the  twenty- 
second  of  December,  the  shortest  day  in  the  year, 
that  she  had  promised  to  be  his  wife.  Only  a  year — 
and  it  seemed  to  her  that  those  twelve  months  had 
made  up  most  of  her  life.  What  were  the  score  of 
years  that  had  gone  before  in  comparison  with  the 
richness  of  those  happy  twelve  months,  when  life  had 
at  last  seemed  worth  while? 

As  a  girl  she  had  wondered  sometimes  what  life 
was  for,  and  why  men  and  women  had  been  sent  on 
this  earth.  What  was  the  purpose  of  it  all?  But 
this  question  had  never  arisen  again  since  she  had  met 
him;  or,  rather,  it  had  been  answered,  once  for  all. 
Life  was  love;  that  was  plain  enough  to  her.  At 


THE  SHORTEST  DAT  IN  THE  YEAR    233 

last  her  life  had  taken  on  significance,  since  she  had 
yielded  herself  to  his  first  kiss,  and  since  the  depth  of 
her  own  passion  had  been  revealed  to  her  swiftly  and 
unexpectedly. 

As  she  looked  back  at  his  unexpected  appeal  to 
her,  and  as  she  remembered  that  when  he  had  told 
her  his  love  and  asked  her  to  be  his  they  had  met 
only  ten  days  before  and  had  spoken  to  each  other 
less  than  half  a  dozen  times,  she  realized  that  it  was 
her  fate  which  had  brought  them  together.  Al- 
though she  did  not  know  it,  she  had  been  waiting  for 
him,  as  he  had  been  waiting  for  her.  She  was  his 
mate,  and  he  was  hers,  chosen  out  of  all  others — 
a  choice  foreordained  through  all  eternity. 

Their  wooing  was  a  precious  secret,  shared  by  no 
one  else.  They  knew  it  themselves,  and  that  was 
enough;  and  perhaps  the  enforced  mystery  made  the 
compact  all  the  sweeter.  Ever  since  they  had  plighted 
their  troth  she  had  gone  about  with  joy  hi  her  heart 
and  with  her  head  in  a  heaven  of  hope,  hardly  aware 
that  she  was  touching  the  earth.  All  things  were 
glad  around  her;  and  a  secret  song  of  happiness  was 
forever  caroling  in  her  ears. 

And  yet  she  knew  that  it  might  be  years  before  he 
could  claim  her,  for  he  was  only  now  beginning  his 
professional  career  as  an  engineer.  He  had  just 
been  appointed  to  a  good  place  on  the  canal.  His 
chief  was  encouraging,  and  put  responsibilities  on  him; 
he  had  felt  sure  that  he  would  have  a  chance  to  show 


234  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

what  he  could  do.  And  she  had  been  almost  angry 
how  any  one  could  ever  doubt  that  he  would  rise  to  the 
head  of  his  profession.  She  had  told  him  that  she 
would  wait  seven  years,  and  twice  seven  years,  if 
need  be. 

Aunt  Cordelia  was  hoping  that  she  would  make  a 
splendid  match.  Within  a  week  after  John  Grant 
had  said  good-by  she  had  rejected  Reggie  Eames, 
whom  hor  aunt  had  been  encouraging  for  a  year  or 
two.  She  liked  Reggie  well  enough;  he  was  a  good 
fellow.  When  he  had  asked  her  if  there  was  another 
suitor  standing  in  his  way,  she  had  looked  him  in  the 
face  and  told  him  that  there  was;  and  Reggie  had 
taken  it  like  a  man,  and  had  made  a  point  of  being 
nice  to  her  ever  since,  whenever  they  met  in  society. 

As  she  stood  there  at  the  window  she  gave  a  slight 
start  and  nodded  pleasantly  to  Reggie,  who  had 
bowed  as  he  passed  the  house  on  the  way  to  the 
Union  Club.  And  then  the  avenue,  with  all  its 
passers-by,  its  carriages  and  automobiles,  its  shovel- 
ing laborers  and  its  falling  snow,  its  Christmas  greens 
and  its  lighted  windows,  faded  again  from  her  vision, 
as  she  tried  to  imagine  that  unseen  grave  far  away  in 
Panama. 

She  wished  that  she  could  have  been  with  him — 
that  they  could  have  had  those  last  few  hours  to- 
gether. She  had  had  so  little  of  him,  after  all.  An 
unexpected  summons  had  come  to  him  less  than  a 
week  after  they  were  engaged;  and  he  had  gone  at 


THE   SHORTEST  DAY   IN  THE   YEAR          235 

once.  Of  course,  he  had  written  by  every  steamer, 
but  what  were  letters  when  she  was  longing  for  the 
clasp  of  his  arms?  And  every  month,  on  the  twenty- 
second,  there  had  come  a  bunch  of  violets,  with  the 
single  word  "Sweetheart."  He  had  laughed  when 
he  told  her  that  the  twenty-second  of  December  was 
the  shortest  day  in  the  year — which  was  not  very 
promising  if  they  expected  to  be  "as  happy  as  the 
day  is  long"! 

The  months  had  gone,  one  after  another;  she  had 
not  seen  him  again ;  and  now  she  would  never  see  him 
again.  He  had  been  hoping  for  leave  of  absence 
early  in  the  spring;  and  she  had  been  looking  forward 
to  it.  He  had  written  that  he  did  not  know  how  the 
work  would  get  along  without  him,  but  he  did  know 
that  he  could  not  get  along  without  her.  Hereafter 
she  would  have  to  get  along  without  him;  and  she  had 
never  longed  for  him  so  much,  wanted  him,  needed 
him. 

The  long  years  to  come  stretched  out  before  her 
vision,  as  she  stood  there  in  the  window,  lovely  in 
her  youthful  beauty;  and  she  knew  that  for  her  they 
would  be  desolate,  barren,  and  empty  years.  The 
flame  of  love  burned  within  her  as  fiercely  as  ever; 
but  there  was  now  nothing  for  it  to  feed  on  but  a 
memory;  yet  the  fire  was  hot  in  its  ashes. 

She  opened  her  heavy  furs,  for  she  felt  as  if  they 
were  stifling  her.  She  knew  that  they  had  been 
admired  by  her  friends,  and  even  envied  by  some  of 


236  VISTAS  OF  NEW  YORK 

them.  Aunt  Cordelia  had  given  them  to  her  for 
Christmas,  insisting  on  her  wearing  them  as  soon  as 
they  came  home,  since  they  were  so  becoming. 

Aunt  Cordelia  meant  to  be  kind;  she  had  always 
meant  to  be  kind,  ever  since  Elinor  had  come  to  her 
as  an  orphan  of  ten.  Her  kindness  was  a  little 
exacting  at  times;  and  her  narrow  matrimonial  am- 
bitions Elinor  could  not  help  despising.  What  did 
it  profit  a  girl  to  make  a  splendid  match,  if  she  did 
not  marry  the  one  man  she  was  destined  to  love? 

The  furs  were  beautiful,  and  they  were  costly. 
Were  they  the  price  of  her  freedom?  Was  it  due  to 
these  expensive  things  she  did  not  really  want  that 
she  had  not  been  able  to  take  John  Grant  for  her 
husband  a  month  or  a  week  after  he  had  asked  her? 

Everything  in  this  world  had  to  be  paid  for;  and 
perhaps  she  had  sold  her  liberty  too  cheap.  If  it 
had  not  been  for  the  furs,  and  for  all  the  other  things 
that  her  aunt  had  accustomed  her  to,  she  might  have 
gone  with  him  to  Panama  and  nursed  him  when  he 
fell  ill.  She  felt  sure  that  she  could  have  saved  him. 
She  would  have  tried  so  hard!  She  would  have  put 
her  soul  into  it.  Her  soul?  She  felt  as  if  the  sorrow 
of  the  past  week  had  made  her  acquainted  with  her 
own  soul  for  the  first  time.  And  she  confessed  her- 
self to  be  useless  and  feeble  and  weak. 

That  was  what  made  it  all  so  strange.  Why  could 
she  not  have  died  in  his  place?  Why  could  not  she 
have  died  for  him?  She  had  lived,  really  lived,  only 


THE   SHORTEST  DAY   IN   THE   YEAR          237 

since  she  had  known  him;  and  it  was  only  since  he 
had  gone  that  she  had  known  herself.  She  had 
meant  to  help  him — not  that  he  needed  any  assistance 
from  anybody.  Now  she  could  help  no  one  in  all  the 
wide  world.  She  was  useless  again — a  girl,  ignorant 
and  helpless. 

Why  could  she  not  have  been  taken,  and  why  could 
not  he  have  been  spared?  He  had  a  career  before 
him;  he  would  have  been  able  to  do  things — strong 
things,  brave  things,  noble  things,  delicate  things. 
And  he  was  gone  before  he  had  been  able  to  do  any- 
thing, with  all  his  possibilities  of  honor  and  fame, 
with  all  his  high  hope  of  honest,  hard  work  in  the 
years  of  his  manly  youth,  with  everything  cut  short, 
just  as  if  a  candle  had  been  blown  out  by  a  chance 
wind. 

She  marveled  how  it  was  that  she  had  been  able 
to  live  through  the  long  days  since  she  had  read  the 
brief  announcement  of  his  death.  She  did  not  see  how 
it  was  that  she  had  not  cried  out,  how  it  was  that 
she  had  not  shouted  aloud  the  news  of  her  bereave- 
ment. She  supposed  it  must  be  because  she  had 
inherited  self-control,  because  she  had  been  trained 
to  keep  her  feelings  to  herself,  and  never  to  make  a 
scene. 

Fortunately  she  was  alone  when  she  learned  that 
he  was  dead.  She  had  been  up  late  at  a  ball  the 
night  before,  and,  as  usual,  Aunt  Cordelia  had  in- 
sisted on  her  staying  hi  bed  all  the  morning  to  rest. 


238  VISTAS   OF   NEW   YORK 

When  she  had  finished  her  chocolate,  Aunt  Cordelia 
had  brought  in  the  morning  paper,  and  had  raised  the 
window-shade  for  her  to  read,  before  going  down  for 
a  long  talk  with  the  lawyer  who  managed  their 
affairs. 

Elinor  had  glanced  over  the  society  reporter's 
account  of  the  ball  and  his  description  of  her  own 
gown;  she  had  read  the  announcement  of  the  engage- 
ment of  a  girl  she  knew  to  a  foreign  count;  and  then 
she  was  putting  the  paper  down  carelessly  when  her 
eye  caught  the  word  "Panama"  at  the  top  of  a 
paragraph.  Then,  at  a  flash,  she  had  read  the  in- 
conspicuous paragraph  which  told  how  John  Grant,  a 
very  promising  young  engineer  in  charge  of  a  sec- 
tion of  the  work  on  the  canal,  had  died  suddenly 
of  pneumonia,  after  only  two  days'  illness,  to  the 
great  grief  of  all  his  associates,  especially  of  the 
chief,  who  had  thought  very  highly  of  him. 

The  words  danced  before  her  eyes  in  letters  of  fire; 
and  she  felt  as  if  an  icy  hand  had  clutched  her  heart. 
She  was  as  stunned  as  if  the  end  of  the  world  had 
come;  and  it  was  the  end  of  her  world. 

She  did  not  recall  how  long  she  had  held  the  paper 
clutched  in  her  hand;  and  she  did  not  know  why  she 
had  not  wept.  It  seemed  to  her  as  if  her  tears  would 
be  a  profanation  of  her  grief,  too  deep  to  be  washed 
away  by  weeping.  She  had  not  cried  once.  Per- 
haps it  would  have  been  a  relief  if  she  could  have  had 
a  good  cry,  petty  and  pitiful  as  it  would  be. 


THE  SHORTEST  DAY  IN  THE  YEAR    239 

When  Aunt  Cordelia  had  called  her,  at  last,  to 
get  ready  for  luncheon,  she  had  arisen  as  if  she  had 
been  somebody  else.  She  had  dressed  and  gone  down- 
stairs and  sat  opposite  her  aunt  and  chatted  about 
the  ball.  She  recalled  that  her  aunt  had  said  that 
there  was  nothing  in  the  paper  that  morning  except 
the  account  of  the  ball.  Nothing  in  the  paper!  She 
had  kept  her  peace,  and  made  no  confession.  It 
seemed  to  her  that  it  could  not  have  been  herself 
who  sat  there  calmly  and  listened  and  responded.  It 
seemed  as  if  she  was  not  herself,  but  another  girl — a 
girl  she  did  not  know  before. 

So  the  days  had  gone,  one  after  another,  and  so 
they  would  continue  to  go  hi  the  future.  She  was 
young,  and  she  came  of  a  sturdy  stock;  she  might 
live  to  be  three-score  and  ten. 

As  she  stood  there  at  the  window,  staring  straight 
before  her,  she  saw  herself  slowly  changing  into  an 
old  maid  like  Aunt  Cordelia,  well  meaning  and  a 
little  fidgety,  a  little  fussy,  and  quite  useless.  She 
recoiled  as  she  surveyed  the  long  vista  of  tune,  with 
no  husband  to  take  her  into  his  arms,  and  with  no 
children  for  her  to  hold  up  to  him  when  he  came  back 
from  his  work.  And  she  knew  that  she  was  fit  to  be 
a  wife  and  a  mother;  and  now  she  would  never  be 
either. 

What  was  there  left  for  her  to  do  in  life?  She 
could  not  go  into  a  convent,  and  she  could  not  study 
to  be  a  trained  nurse.  There  she  was  at  twenty-one, 


240  VISTAS   OP  NEW   YORK 

a  broken  piece  of  driftwood  washed  up  on  an  un- 
known island.  She  had  no  hope  any  more;  the  light 
of  her  life  had  gone  out. 

She  asked  herself  whether  she  had  any  duty 
toward  others — duty  which  would  make  life  worth 
living  once  more.  She  wished  that  there  was  some- 
thing for  her  to  do;  but  she  saw  nothing.  She 
set  her  teeth  and  resolved  that  she  would  go 
through  life,  whatever  it  might  bring,  and  master 
it  for  his  sake,  as  he  would  have  expected  her 
to  do.  He  was  dead,  and  lying  alone  in  that  dis- 
tant, lonely  grave;  and  she  would  have  to  live  on 
and  on — but  at  least  she  would  live  as  he  would 
approve. 

But  whatever  her  life  might  be,  it  would  not  be 
easy  without  him.  She  had  lived  on  his  letters;  and 
she  had  taken  a  new  breath  of  life  every  month  when 
his  violets  came.  And  now  nothing  would  come  any 
more — no  message,  no  little  words  of  love,  nothing 
to  cheer  her  and  to  sustain  her.  Never  before  had 
she  longed  so  much  for  a  message  from  him — a  line 
only — a  single  word  of  farewell. 

It  was  again  the  shortest  day  of  the  year,  and  it 
was  to  her  the  longest  of  all  her  life.  But  all  the  days 
would  be  long  hereafter,  and  the  nights  would  be 
long,  and  life  would  be  long;  and  all  would  be  empty, 
since  he  would  never  again  be  able  to  communicate 
with  her.  If  only  she  believed  in  spiritualism,  if 
only  she  could  have  even  the  dimmest  hope  that  some 


THE   SHORTEST  DAY   IN   THE   YEAR          241 

day,  somehow,  some  sort  of  communication  might 
come  to  her  from  him,  from  the  shadowy  realm  where 
he  had  gone,  and  where  she  could  not  go  until  the 
summons  came  to  join  him! 

So  intent  was  she  upon  her  own  thoughts  that  she 
did  not  hear  the  ring  of  the  door-bell;  and  a  minute 
later  she  started  when  the  butler  entered  the  room 
with  a  small  parcel  in  his  hand. 

"What  is  it,  Dexter?"  she  asked,  mechanic- 
ally. 

"This  has  just  come  for  you,  Miss,"  he  answered, 
handing  her  the  parcel. 

She  held  it  without  looking  at  it  until  Dexter  had 
left  the  room.  Probably  it  was  a  Christmas  present 
from  one  of  her  friends;  and  she  loosened  the  strings 
listlessly. 

It  was  a  box  from  a  florist;  and  she  wondered  who 
could  have  sent  her  any  flowers  on  the  day  sacred  to 
him.  It  might  be  Reggie,  of  course;  but  he  had  not 
done  that  for  nearly  a  year  now. 

She  opened  the  box  carelessly,  and  found  a  bunch 
of  violets.  There  was  a  card  with  it. 

She  took  it  nearer  to  the  window,  to  read  it 
in  the  fading  light.  It  bore  the  single  word, 
"Sweetheart." 

She  stood  for  a  moment,  silent  and  trem- 
bling. 

"John!"  she  cried  aloud.    "From  you!" 

She  sank  into  a  chair,  with  the  violets  pressed 


242  VISTAS   OF  NEW   YORK 

against  her  heart,  sobbing;  and  the  tears  came  at 
last,  plentifully. 

Then  she  heard  footsteps  on  the  stairs;  and  in  a 
moment  more  her  aunt  was  standing  at  the  door  and 
calling: 

"Elinor,  are  you  ready?    We  are  late." 

(1910) 


THE   END 


HAL  UBRARY  FAOUTY 


A     000676773     5